the Mediatour a Apoc 13.8 Dan. 9.27 How are they all one in matter Because the foundation and substance thâ—reof is onely Christ the Mediator without whom God cannot receiue men into fauor and this is he who is that blessed seed in whom all the nations of the earth were to be blessed b Gen. 12.2 So Paul 2. Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ not imputing their sinnes and Heb. 13.8 Christ remaineth the same to day and yesterday and for euer 2 Because both the Sacraments haue one signification yea the Sacraments of both couenants are the same I say the same in signification and vse that is testimonies of the same grace as Paulo testifieth that the Israelites had the same Baptisme and the same supper which we haue 1. Cor. 10.2.3 for although there appeare some diuersitie in the matter of the signes and the number therof yet here is no matter to be made therof as in the mariage ring vsed to make contracts there is no regard made whether it be of gold or of siluer whether it be one or more but only the end and promise made to the confirmation of that wherof it is made How doe they agree in the forme Because the mean or maner whereby we cleaue to God was one alwaies namely faith as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 11. and Christ Iohn 8.56 Abraham reioyced to see my day and he saw it namely by the eyes of faith and Paul Rom. 3.21 that the righteousnes Which is of Faith hath testimonie from the Law the Prophets And Gen. 15.6 Ahraham belieued God and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse which was written for vs c. How agre they in the end or marke whereat they driue Because the old testament as also the new doth did stirre vp the elect not vnto a carnall or earthly felicitie and the benefits of this present life but much more vnto hope of blessed immortality How prooue you this 1. By the forme of the couenant it selfe which was one both before and after Christs manifestation in the flesh for God alwaies made such a couenant with his seruants as he did with Abraham Gen. 17.1.7 I am Schaddai that is God all sufficient thy God and the GOD of thy seede after thee keepe thou my couenant walke before me and be vpright Leu. 26.12 I will bee your God and you shall bee my people in which words euen the Prophets themselues declared that life saluation and all blessednesse yea euen heauenly blessednesse is coÌ„prehended For he declareth to theÌ„ that hee will not bee the God of their bodies onely but especially of their soules but the soules vnlesse they bee ioyned vnto God by righteousnesse are separated from him and remaine in death Yea moreouer God hath professed himselfe to bee the God of them who are alreadie deceased namely Abraham Isaac and Iacob a Exo. 3.6 Mat. 22.32 2. By the examples of the fathers Adam Abell Noah Abraham Isaac and Iacob who neglected this present life amidst the many temptations sorrowes which happen in the whole course of their life did with all their hearts labour to come vnto the habitation of eternall felicitie so as both they and they also who belieued vnder the new testament did aime at the same marke Which thing the Apostle confirmeth Heb. 11.9.10 By faith Abraham tarried in the Land of promise as in astrange country as one that dwelled in tents vvith Isaac and Iacob who were partakers of the same inheritance For hee looked for a citie hauing a good foundation vvhose builder and maker is God And vers 13. All these dyed in faith and receiued not the promises but savv them a farre off and beleeued and receiued them thankfullie and confessed that they vvere strangers and pilgrimes in the earth Gen. 47.9 Whereupon wee necessarily gather that the promise of that land made vnto them by God is not principally and properly to bee vnderstoode of that very land it selfe and of an earthly felicitie but of eternall life signified by it Therefore also they desired to bee buried in that land as being a pledge of eternall life giuen them by God a Gen. 47.29.30 50.25 And Iacob being readie to die professed that hee waited for the saluation of the Lord b Gen. 45.18 3 By the testimonie of Balaam himselfe who was not void of the knowledge of this end when as he said Numb 23.10 Let my soule die the death of the iust and let my last end be like his The same thing Dauid afterwards expounded Ps 116.15 when hee saith that the death of the Saints is pretious in the sight of the Lord but the death of the wicked is very euill 4. By the testimonie of the Prophets who in a most full perfect light did beholde and expect eternall life and the Kingdome of Christ as Dauid psalm 39.13.14 I am a soiourner and a stranger as all my fathers And v. 6.7.8 Euery man liuing is vanitie euery man walketh like a shadow and now O Lord what is my expectation my hope is euen in thee But aboue all others most notable is the saying of Iob. cap. 19.25 I know that my Redeemer liueth and I shall see God in my flesh My hope is vvithin me The Prophets also do testifie that this couenant made by God with the fathers was spirituall eternall and heauenly c Isa. 51.6 66.22 Dan. 12.2 5. Because Christ promising heauenly felicitie to his Disciples saith that they shall sit downe with Arbraham Isaac and Iacob in the Kingdom of Heauen Mat. 8.11 6. Because the holy fathers were endewed with the same spirit of faith wherwith we are a Gen. 15.6 2. Cor. 4.13 Heb. 11 Out of which and other like places that is euicted which we were to proue namely that in the old testament the same end was proposed to the faithfull which is proposed to the beleeuers in the new testament Seing that in substance there is one onely Testament why is it called 2. Testaments namelie the Old and the New By a diuision not of the Genus into Species but of the subiect into accidents that is the substance is not diuided but the diuerse accidents which are without the essence of it make things seeme diuerse which in it selfe remaineth one the same in substance Therefore in what doth the diuersitie of the couenant consist It is wholy in the adiuncts which are outward and accessarie things or in the maner of administration and circumstances of the dispensation thereof VVhat is the first difference It is taken from the maner of leading vnto the end propounded to both testaments namely to eternall life for vnder the old testament the Church which was yet in her nonage and tender yeares was led as it were by the hand vnto the heauenly inheritance by the helpe of earthly benefits especially by that grosser and plainer type of the Land of Canaan Therfore Abraham is not suffered to rest in the promise of
eternall called a reward In a generall signification according to the proper phrase of the Scripture whereby wage doth signifie not by relation but absolutely the extreame part or the end of any thing Also rewarde yet free yea a gift as Paule declareth Rom. 6.23 The wages of sin is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. 2. Not as a cause but as a consequence because that though eternall life be giuen for another cause to wit for the merit of Christ apprehended by faith yet it is giuen also as an appurtenance in recompense of the labours and miseries which the godly suffer in this life as Christ saith Mat. 19.29 Whosoeuer forsaketh houses or brethren c. For my name sake shal receiue an hundred fold and shall inherit eternall life euen as the inheritance is giuen to the sonne not fot doing his duetie but because hee is a sonne according to that common saying As soone as the sonne is borne the portion is due as also in recompence of his obedience And why doth God promise reward to the good workes of his children Because they beleeue now they which beleeue are righteous through the righteousnes of Christ imputed vnto them to the iust life is promised and abundance of all good things To what purpose doth hee thus promise 1. That they might bee spurred on to doe their duety more cherefully 2. That they might be testimonies of Gods prouidence because the goods of this life come from him and are distributed at his pleasure according to the saying in the Prouerbs Pro. 10 20. The blessing of the Lord maketh rich and that hee will preserue his Church in this life and prouide for his wherefore Christ saith Seeke first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and other things shall be added vnto you Math. 6.33 3 That God might stirre vp his to beleeue to call vpon him to hope and giuing of thankes according to that Psal 50.15 I vvill deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me 4 That they might be remembrances and pledges of the promise of grace for which they are bestowed vpon vs. What causes ought to prouoke vs to liue vvell 1 The commaundement of God whereunto all creatures should obey 1. Thess 4.3 This is the vvill of God euen your sanctificaiton 2 Our dutie which we owe that we may declare our thankefulnesse towards him Rom. 8.12 We are debtors to God and not to the flesh neyther are we our owne men but his who hath elected vs to holines of life Luke 17.10 he hath redeemed vs from all iniquitie and cleansed vs in the bloud of Christ that we might be made followers of good works a Luk. 1.74 75. 1 Cor 16.19 20. 3 The necessitie of order of the cause and the effect for a good tree bringeth forth good fruit Math. 7.17 and they that are lead by the spirit of God are the sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 1. Iohn 3.9 Euerie one that is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is by affirming the contrarie he endeuoureth after holines because the seed of God abideth in him that is the holy Ghost so called by the effect because by his vertue as it were by a certaine seed we are made new men 4 Faith which cannot be kept where we go on in sinne against conscience 1. Tim. 1.19 Fight the good fight hauing faith and good conscience vvhich being put avvay some haue made shipvvracke of faith 5 The excellency of good workes because thorow Christ they are that worship which pleaseth God or sacrifices of thankesgiuing seasoned with faith as it were with salt kindled with the holy Ghost as it were with fire from heauen and sanctified by the merit of Christ and accepted of God thorow Christ 1. Pet. 2.5 6 Our owne dignitie For being iustified wee are the sonnes of God the holy Temple of GOD Kings and Priestes annoynted of the holy Ghost wherewith being clothed wee ought to publish the righteousnesse of God in thought word and deed and the prayses of God by confession 7 The promises of Gods blessings as well corporall as spirituall Leuit. 26.34 a Deut. 28. Esa 1.19 If ye vvill vvalke in my precepts I vvill giue you raine in due season and the free reward of our patience and obedience toward God as Moses Heb. 11.26 is said to haue respect to the recompence of revvard because 1. Timoth. 4.8 Godlinesse hath the promises of this life and that vvhich is to come 8 The good that comes by them for wee must doe good workes to further our neighbour by our godlinesse to glorifie GOD and to stoppe the mouth of the aduersaries b Luk 6.7 1 Pet. 2.12 14. c. Titus 2.8 9 That by the fruits of faith wee may be made more certaine of our election and vocation and being made new creatures may nourish in our selues the hope of life eternall 2. Peter 1.10 Iames. 2.17 Why must we auoid euill workes 1 Because they displease God Psalm 5.5 Thou art not a God that delightest in iniquitie neyther shall the vvicked dvvell vvith thee and they prouoke him to anger thou hatest all those which vvorke vvickednesse verse 6. 2 They doe dishonour the profession of the Gospell and the glorie of God Rom. 2 24. For your sakes is the name of God euill spoken of among the Gentiles as Nathan saith to Dauid 2. Sam. 12.14 Thou hast caused the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme by this meanes 3 Because they draw downe vpon vs punishments both publike and priuate warres famine pestilence c. Deut. 28.15 c. If thou vvilt not heare the voyce of the Lord thy God Leuit. 26.3 14. c. thou shalt be cursed vvhen thou goest forth into the field c. Againe Thou doest chastice the sonnes of men for their iniquities Psal 90.8 4 Because there followeth the tyrannie of Sathan into whose power the reprobate are deliuered vp in whose snares they are taken captiues and doe his whole pleasure 2. Tim. 3.26 5 Because by ill doing all spirituall exercises are hindred faith is weakened the conscience wounded calling one God disturbed and ceased the holy ghost greeued Ephes 4.30 do not ye greeue that holy spirit of God wherewith ye are sealed 6 They deserue eternall damnation as Paule witnesseth they that doe such thinges haue noe parte in the kingdome of god neither shall they possesse it Galat. 5.21 1. Cor. 6.10 Are good workes necessarie to saluation The question is ambiguous for if it be taken in this sense that our good workes are so necessarie to saluation that they are the cause or merite of righteousnesse saluation and life eternall it is false But if it be vnderstood that new obedience is necessarie so as it be a duety which we owe and an effect necessarily following reconciliation it is true 2 Because god will saue noe man without repentance and the gift of the holy ghost is necessarie to life
It is double 1. For comfort that we are freed from the dominion of sinne which maketh vs strangers from God The other for instruction that we should be thankfull to him that hath deliuered vs and with all care to take heed we do not againe intangle our selues in the snares of sinne least the later end be worse then the beginning c 2 pet 2.20 that is least our last estate be more miserable then our former d Mat. 12 15. Therefore Rom. 6.14 Paul reasoneth thus sinne ought not to raigne in vs because wee are not vnder the lawe which maketh vs guilty and prouoketh vs to sinn for which cause it is called the power of sinne e. 1. Cor 15.56 but vnder grace that is indued with the spirit of Christ by vertue whereof we do subdue the reliques of sinne Gal. 5.13.14 VVhat is the second parte Freedome from the morall law not in regard of obedience but in regard of iustification and condemnation that is from the dominion rigour extreame iustice the importunate exaction and iustification of the lawe or from the necessitie of perfect fulfilling of the law to attaine to righteousnesse Againe from the binding ouer to punishment and therefore from the care and feare of the anger and curse of God or of eternall death for breaking the law Gal. 3.13 Christ hath redemed vs from the curse of the law being made a curse for vs that is he susteined the curse inflicted by the law that we might escape the same and that we might obtaine the blessing of Abraham in Iesus Christ and that we might receiue the promise of the spirit by faith Hence Paul saith Rom. 6.14 we are not vnder the lavv because we are not vnder the curse nor vnder compulsion And that the lavv is not giuen for the Iust to vvit in regarde of the burden of the curse and compulsion VVhy are not wee freed thorow Christ from the first death as well as from the second death seeing both of them are the vvages of sinne and depend vpon that threatning Gen. 2.17 whensoeuer thou sinnest thou shalt die Because the kingdome of Christ is not of this worlde Iohn 18.36 Though he hath not cleane taken away the first death yet to the faithfull he hath changed the nature of it So as it is the vtter abolishing of the reliques of sinne and a gate vnto eternall life according to the rule Rom. 8 27. to them that loue god all things are a furtherance for their good which Dauid meaneth Psal 116.15 pretious in the sight of the lord is the death of his saints And Paule Philip. 1 21. death is to me aduantage And verse 23. I desire to remooue from hence and to be with Christ And. Eccle. 7.2 the day of death is better then the day of ones birth And Cyprian saith death is the gate to life the victorie of warre the hauen of the sea 3 We must put a difference betweene the times of the Kingdome of grace and the glory of Christ and the distinct times of the benefits of God the soule of the beleeuer is regenerate in this life but the body must of necessity first die before it be regenerate 1. Cor. 15.36 43. That which thou sowest is not quickned except it first dye now saith he verse 44. it is sowne a naturall body but it riseth a spirituall body not in substance but in quality for he calleth that a naturall body which liueth by the soule alone and a spirituall which together with the soule is quickned with the spirit of God 4 For the exercising of the faith hope inuocation and of the dutyes of charity of the faithfull in the conflict 5 Because the death of the flesh according to the saying of Paule 1. Cor. 15.26 is the last enemy which must at length be abolished by a glorious resurrection VVhat is the vse or effect of this libertie That the beleeuers haue a quiet conscience they doe no more tremble at the law but are delighted with it a They beleeue that their obedience though imperfect is acceptable to god as to a father b VVhat is the third parte of Christian lihertie The giuing of the holy ghost which is the inuisible inward sealing vp of the former Rom. 8.15.16.18 ye haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry abba Father And. Verse 16. And he testifieth with our spirit that we are the sonns of God now if we be sonnes then heires also euen the heires of God and fellow heires with Christ He doth also take away the vaile of our heart that is that miserable slauery of blindnes and the yoke of darknes whereunto we are subiect by reason of sinne and doth enlighten the heart conuerteth it to the Lord and maketh vs fit to behold the light of the Gospell that we may be deliuered from this slauerie of blindnesse into the libertie of light Therefore 2. Cor. 3.17 Where the spirit of the Lord is there is libertie that is quickening or illumination thorow the holy Ghost by the preaching of the Gospell whereby that vaile of ignorance darknesse and weakenesse is taken from our hearts that we might be able to behold the glorious face of Christ and lastly it causeth vs to obey the law not by constraint but willingly and chearefully Psal 51.14 What is the fourth part of Christian libertie Freedome from the rites of Moses his Law or from the ceremoniall Law and much more from the traditions and inuentions of men which are ordained for the worshipp of God and first from the sacrifices and sacraments commaunded of God to the people of the Iewes which because they were but types and shadowes of the truth ought to cease after the truth was reuealed as now being fulfilled and hauing obtained their end for which they were ordained as the Apostle teacheth in the whole Epistle to the Hebrewes concerning which we must obserue this rule All the ceremonies of Moses before at or after the comming of Christ in the flesh are abolished so as he which will obserue them falleth from the libertie which we haue in Christ Gal. 2.4.5 and chapt .. 3.25 After that faith came c Ep. 2.15 Ga 2.14.16 vvee are no longer vnder the Schoolemaister Further from the necessitie of obseruing certaine legall things concerning things indifferent as of the choyse and eating of certaine meats obseruing of daies and such like of both which parts of libertie Gal. 5.1.2.13 a What call you things indifferent Basill calleth them such things as be in our power and indifferent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nazianzene such things as be placed in the meane Chrysostome vpon the Rom. calleth them things indifferent So then things indifferent are workes or actions which of themselues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in their owne nature are neyther good nor euil but are iudged good or euill by the circumstances of the vse of them Or else those things or
thirtieth common place Of the last Iudgement VVhat is signified in the Scriptures by the word Iudgement 1 COmmonly to iudge is to deeme to thinke and iudgement is taken for the opinion or meaning of the minde 2 It may be knowne what it is by the contrarie thereof for to iudge and to saue are contrary as therefore to saue is to free one from destruction and to giue life so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to iudge is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to condemne to destroy to giue cause of condēnation In which sense it is vsed Ioh. 3.17 God sent not his sonne into the vvorld that he should iudge the vvorld that is that he should cōdemne or rather be the cause of condemnation but that the vvorld might bee saued through him Whereupon iudgement is vsed for the cause of condemnation vers 19. This is the condemnation that that light came into the world and men loued darknesse rather then that light And for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemnation Ioh. 5 24. He that beleeueth in me hath life eternall and shall not come into condemnation 3 To iudge is to rule and gouerne as Iud. 3.10 and in other chapters where iudgement is taken for Rule and for the minde of the iudge and for equitie or for that which is iust and right a luk 11.42 And the iudge for the Magistrate b Exod. 2 14 all through And first surely when iudgement is attribured to God it is taken for the ful Rule vniuersal gouernment and administration wherewith the whole world standeth sure is preserued and gouerned c Ioh. 5 22 27 30 Gen. 18.25 2. For the gouernment and well ordered state of the Church whereby the father manifesteth the Gospell through the sonne maintaineth the ministerie bestoweth the holy Ghost quickeneth the deade by the word euen from the beginning to this day prepareth a kingdome for the sonne that is the Church Mat. 12 18 Behold my seruant whome I haue chosen I will put my spirit on him and he shall shew iudgement to the Gentiles 3. For Gods vengeance and punishment on sin sinners d 1 Pet 4 17 4. For Gods preceps or commandements e Psal 19.9 119 13 30 throughout 5 To iudge doth signifie to reprehend others faultes by the example of ones owne vertue f Math 12 27 41 42. c 19.28 Luk. 22 30. The Apostles shall iudge the twelue tribes of Israell that is the Apostles faith and Doctrine shal take all excuse away from the Israelites So Ro. 2.27 6. To iudge doth properly belong to the Iudge when he giueth sentence whereby either he condemneth or iustifieth one that is he doth indeede condemne by pronouncing him guiltie of the fault and by adiudging him to punishment but he doth iustifie when he freeth any one from the crime and punishments due to the crime And in this sense iudgement is the Lords cēsure freeing the elect and pronouncing them heires of eternall life but cōdemning the reprobate How manifold is the Lords iudgement Twofold Particular or Antecedent temporall and hidden which is either of many or of euery one in the time of euery ones life or death for that the Lord either in this life doth defend those that are his according to his promise The gates of hel shal not ouercome it Mat. 16.18 or chastiseth them when they erre with warr famine pestilence or with some other kinde of punishments that they may not be condemned with this world g 1. Cor 11 32 Whereupon 1. Pet. 4.10 Iudgement beginneth at the house of God or finally receiueth their soules into heauen and on the contrarie keepeth downe the wicked and punisheth their sinnes diuerse waies and at length deliuereth their soules to Sathan to be tormented h Luk. 16 22 29 2 Vniuersall extreame manifest finall absolute eternall is that which shall be in the last day when the bodies are raised vp of which we must principally heere entreat By what arguments is it declared that the iudgement shall be vniuersall and extreame 1. Because iudgment and Resurrection are so necessarily ioyned the one to the other and it cannot bee that God can iudge of all men which are deade vnlesse hee raise them from the deade nor can resurrection be assigned to any other end then that God might iudge all men might separate the sheepe from the goats the corne from the chaffe the godly from the vngodly a Mat. 25 13 2. It is declared by a remarkable principle in nature which teaeth that God i◠iust and therefore it must needes be well with the good and euill with the wicked for euer which because in this life it cannot be for that there are so many wicked men and Atheists who commit all kinde of wickednesse whom neuerthelesse God doth not take vengeance on in this life againe for that there are godly men and some that worshippe God sincerly who liue a most troublesome life so farre is God from rewarding them in this life b necessarie is it that there should bee a certaine and vnfallible iudgement remaining afterward wherein the wicked might be punished and the good may receiue the reward of piety Cor 15 19 3. Bur farre more certainly is it shewed by testimonies of holie Scripture Psal 9.8 The Lord hath prepared his throne for iudgement and shall iudge the world in righteousnesse and 50.1 The God of Gods hath spoken and called the earth from the rising of vp the sun vnto the going downe thereof our God shall come and shall not keepe silence that he may iudge all men Isa 66.15 Behold the Lord shall come in fire Mat. 25.31 and so following all the whole act of iudgement is described Luk. 8.17 There is not any thing hid that shall not be euident Ioh. 12 48. The word that I haue spoken shall iudge him in the last day Rom. 2 16. God shall iudge the secrets 1 Cor. 3 13. Euery mans worke shall bee made manifest Heb. 9 27. It is appointed vnto men that they shal once dy after that commeth the Iudgemēt Iud. 14 15 ver Enoch the seauenth from Adam prophecyed of such saying Behold the Lord commeth with thowsands of his Saints to giue iudgement against all men to rebuke all the vngodly among them of all their wicked deedes Therefore must their needes bee a Iudgement 4. We confesse in the Apostles Creede that Christ shall come to iudge the quick and the dead What is the last iudgement It is the act of Iudgement whereby Christ in the last day shall presently after the resurrection of the deade pronounce sentence vpon all men with great maiestie and glorie separating the elect from the reprobate and adiudging them to eternall life but the reprobate to vnquenchable fire What are the efficient causes of the iudgement to come 1. The eternall God Father Sonne and holy Ghost inseparably for as much as there belongeth to the iudiciall power dominion
visible heauens c Heb. 7.262 or that third heauen into which Paule was rapt which by Interpretation he calleth Paradise 2. Cor. 12.2.4 But after the Iudgement restoring of all things eternall life or the seate and place of the blessed shall bee not onely in the heauens but in the earth also For wee looke for new heauens and a new earth according to his promise wherein dwelleth righteousnesse that is which are the mansion place of the righteous Isa 65.16 2. Pet. 3.13 Reuel 21.1 What is the end of eternall life 1. That God may make good in very deede and fact his grace toward the elect 2. That the godly may enioy the fruite of Christs death and passion 3. That they may receiue rewardes meete for their labours d Tim 4.2 4. That they may acknowledge Gods bottomelesse mercie That they may see him for euer which is the end of all their desires and that they may praise him continually without tediousnesse VVhat are the effectes of eternall life 1. Our being like vnto the Angels that is not as touching the substance but as concerning the proper conditions of this life a Math. 22 30 2. Our participation of the dignitie of the man Christ for theÌ„ hee will make vs verily Kings Priests and Prophets with himselfe b rev 1 6 but with this condition that himselfe be vnspeakeablie aboue all in dignitie What is the vse of the Doctrine of life eternall 1. It is a comfort in calamities and iniuries whereunto we are subiect in this life 2 It mitigateth the sorrow which we take for them that are dead 3 It lesseneth the feare of death when wee beleeue that a better life shall follow after this death and when we thinke vpon that saying Reuel 14.13 Blessed are they that dye in the Lord. 4 It maketh vs earnest and cheerefull to performe our duetie to God and charitie to our neighbors with whome we shall haue a perpetuall conuersation hereafter in heauen What are the Opinions disagreeing thereunto 1 The absurd opinions of Democritus Epicurus Plinie Galene and others who iest at the question of eternall life and think that all parts perish with the bodie 2 The curious questions and determinations of the Papists concerning the degrees of the Saints in eternall life as of a thirtieth folde pofite to maried folke that liue chastly to them that keepe themselues widowes sixtiefold and to Virgins a hundreth folde to be recompensed And of them also who before the time desire to know what is done in heauen and take no care which way to goe to heauen 4 The opinions of some Fathers as Irenaus Tertullian and others who did not thinke that the soules of the godly went vnto heauen vntill after the resurrection but were in a temporary store-house receptacle or Region though not in an heauenly one yet in an higher then hell where they might haue a refreshing euen vntill the resurrection The errour of Pope Iohn the twentieth who thought that foules did not see God face to face vntill the last day of resurrection 6 Especially eternall death doth directly thwart eternall life and so likewise doth lamentation feare crying out mourning colde wearinesse sleepe sicknesse death hunger thirst pouertie the snares and temptations of Sathan torment feare of hell c. The fortieth common place Of eternall Death From whence is death deriued MAny take it in a good sense to be deriued from the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taken vpward vnto God and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to consider diligently those things which are aboue because it brings vs back againe to God It is also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an entrance into eternall life In Latine Death seemeth to bee deriued from tarrying because death tarrieth or stayeth for vs and it commeth stealing on vs with a still foote or because it esteemeth the condition of none How manifold is death Fourefolde 1. A corporall death which is also called temporarie and it is either naturall or accidentall and it is either violent or a voluntarie separation of the soule from the bodie common both to the good and bad inflicted on all through the malice of Sathan by the iust iudgement of God for the sinne of Adam a Gen. 2 17 Ioh. 8.44 Ro 5.12.17 6.23 1 Co. 15.21 Heb 9.27 and it is called by Iohn the first death in respect of the wicked Reu. 20 14. And surely the godly doe not escape it likewise albeit their sinnes be forgiuen them 1. That thereby they might learne to hate sinne 2. That they might acknowledge the seueritie of Gods anger for sinne 3. That they might lay away the remnants of sinne togither with the miseries that cleaue vnto them by reason of sinne 4. That they might try the power of God in raising the deade and so their death and infirmitie might serue for their owne good and for Gods glorie And for that respect should it be desired of them after the example of Paule I desire to be dissolued Phil. 1.23 Not for that they are wearie of life or for their ownselues because this desire is contrarie to naturall reason but for another end namely because it is a deliuerance from sinne wholy as also from the miseries of this life and a passage vnto the bright presence of God a returning and remoouing from banishment not vnto a ruinous but vnto a new and most delectable dwelling a 2. Co. 5. â—0 Because it is an aduantage b Phil. 1.12 a passage to the father c Ioh. 5.24 13 1. and therefore not to be feared because Christ hath ouercome it d Ose 13 14 and it is such vnto vs as he hath made it e He. 2 4.3 and the verie hower thereof is appointed vnto euery one by God but it should bee desired by the desire of faith yet so that we continue in this earthly house as long as it shall seeme good to the Lord for the godly do rather wish to liue vnto the glorie of Christ then for their own benefite 2 A spirituall death and it is either of beleeuers or vnbeleeuers and that of the beleeuers is threefolde 1. Of sinne as concerning the strength that is the force or life of sinne which is called mortification Rom. 6.2.8 Wee are deade vnto sinne in the datiue case how shall wee liue yet therein 2. Of the Law but in part as farre as the Law is the power of sinne 1. Because it accounteth them which are in Christ guiltie no more 2. Neither doth it prouoke men to sinne Rom. 7.4 Yee are deade to the Law by the bodie of Christ And Gal. 2 16 19. I am dead to the law that I may liue vnto God for Christ maketh vs dead to the Lawe because by iustifying vs hee taketh away those terrours of conscience which the Lawe doth cast into vs and by sanctifying vs hee maketh
the wicked eate the flesh and drinke the bloud of Christ vnto the iudgement of their owne condemnation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 truely and not refusing but receiuing it are made guiltie of Christs bodie No for 1. To eate vnto themselues Iudgement or to bring Iudgement vpon themselues is not to eate Christ who is made vnto vs righteousnesse and life 2. Because the promise of grace doth promise onely to the faithfull the participation of Christ himselfe and they are Sacramentall Seales to none but to the faithfull onely For what part hath the beleeuer with the Infidell light with darknesse Nor must wee say saith Augustine that hee eateth Christs bodie that is not in Christs bodie and therefore their vnbeleefe cannot make void the faith of God and the institution of the supper 3. Because no man saith the Apostle can bee partaker of the Lords Table that is of the meate set vpon the Lords table and of the table of Diuels that is haue any thing common with Diuels and vncleane spirits 4. Because the thing signified is receiued with the heart and not with the mouth for indeede Christ is not receiued by the instruments of the body but by faith alone a Ephe. 3.17 which the wicked do want 5 Because God giueth not holy things to dogs seeing the Lord forbiddeth the same to be done Math. 7.6 6 Because there are not contrarie effects of the participating and communciating of the bodie and bloud of Christ And the power of quickening or giuing life cannot be separated from the communion of the bodie of Christ and the wicked haue not life eternall but are condemned alreadie but he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life saith our Sauiour Christ Iohn 6.51 7 Because Christs bodie eaten worketh life but being despised refused and reiected it worketh death and condemnation but this accidentally not in respect of participation but of priuation 8 Because Christ can discharge the office of a Iudge although the vnbeleeuers eat not his bodie with their mouth they eat then the Lords bread but not the bread which is the Lord hereunto tendeth that excellent saying of Augustine If thou receiue it carnally it ceaseth not to be spirituall but it is not so vnto thee Againe A good man receiueth the Sacrament and the matter of it an euill man the Sacrament onely and not the thing it selfe And againe He that disagreeth from Christ eateth not Christs bodie nor drinketh his bloud though he daily receiue the Sacrament of so great a thing vnto his owne iudgement Whereas therefore the Fathers Tract 25. vppon Iohn but especially Augustine say that the Lords bodie is sometimes receiued euen of the wicked by the word Bodie they meane the signifying signe and not the thing signifyed or matter of the Sacrament And the bodie of the Lord that is to say his symbolicall bodie is distinguished from the bodie of the Lord that is to say from the verie matter of the Sacrament 9 And lastly this consequence of our aduersaries is ridiculous Christs bodie is giuen or offered therefore it is receiued It is not receiued therefore it is not giuen Can a man be guiltie of the bodie and bloud of Christ which eateth not his bodie nor drinketh his bloud Essentially Hee may by reason of the abuse of the holy signes which is contumelious to the thing signified euen as they which dispise Christs seruants are guiltie of contemning our Lord Iesus Christ yea and of the father also Luke 10.16 And a contumely done to an Embassador redoundeth to the Prince that sent him and whosoeuer spitteth vpon teareth or trampleth vpon the kings Image or letters is guiltie of offence to the maiestie of the king himselfe to conclude the vnworthie receiuer is guiltie in that he doth not spiritually receiue and eate Christs bodie offered vnto him Whether may the minister without perill of conscience admit all to the Lords Supper seeing he cannot know who are worthie and who are vnworthie As the Church iudgeth not of hidden things that is to say doth not prye into the secret corners of our hearts but iudgeth the outward actions hauing the Decalogue rightly vnderstood for a rule therein so the ministers dutie is to leaue to God the iudgement of euerie mans heart admitting all that are not tainted with open crimes but he must restraine those that are bewitched with errors repugners of the foundation of doctrine blasphemers heretickes worshippers of Idols drunkards cozeners theeues tyrants adulterers euill and filthie speakers and those that any other way liue vngodly and walke not worthie of the Gospell which giue no signes of repentance the Ecclesiasticall Consistorie hauing first taken knowledge of them for to them belongeth that of the Poet. Procul hinc procul este profani People profane and wanting grace Packe hence and come not neare this place For Christ giueth a weightie and serious prohibition Giue not holy things vnto dogs Mat. 7.6 Neither must we communicate with other mens sinnes 1. Tim. 5.22 therefore Chrysostome saith He would rather giue his bodie to be shamefully torne in peeces then wittingly willingly reach out the bodie and bloud of our Lord to a wicked man that liueth without repentance And for this abuse Paule witnesseth that among the Corinthians many were weake and sicke and many slept Is it a thing arbitrarie or indifferent to vse the Supper of the Lord or to abstaine from it No but the contemners of the Lords table sinne grieuously for they contemne 1 That edict not humane but diuine Doe this 2 The memorie of Christs death whereby we are redeemed 3 They neglect the communicating of the bodie and bloud of Christ 4 And lastly they shew themselues vnworthie to be accounted Christs disciples Shall wee need any sacramentall signes of Christs bodie and bloud in that life that shall be euerlasting No for we shall be with our Lord Iesus Christ euen in bodily presence for there will be no place for any sacrament when Christs corporall presence shall be restored to the Church and the Church by the way of faith shall be restored to the heholding of Christ euen face to face a Rom. 8.24 1 Cor. 13.12 5.7 1 Ioh. 3.2 What is contrarie to this doctrine First the error of the Aquarians who vnder pretence of sobrietie vsed not wine but water in the Lords Supper Secondly the errors of the Papists who doe horribly profane the Supper of the Lord and disdaining the name thereof 1 Borrow the name of the Masse from the rites of Isis 2 They faine that the Masse as it is now retained among them was celebrated by Iames the brother of the Lord or by the other Apostles 3 They adorne it with Gold Siluer and pretious stones as if it were a whorish Thais to allure the more to loue and affect it 4 They doe superstitiously vse bread that is meerely without leauen 5 They doe necessarily mingle water with wine 6 They transforme the
diuinity in questions answers which order of instruction is ancient in the Church as may appeare by the practise of Augustine Iunilius many worthy writers since before them The matter of this booke is very profitable being the sūme substance or a body of Theology For what point of piety may not be learned out of this booke do you desire to know the Doctrine of one God the trinity of persons Christ crucified the holy Ghost and the Scriptures of God Here you haue that doctrine set downe would you be acquainted with the creation of the world the natures either of Angels or mankind or mariage or diuorce Behold in this booke you may see them all Is it the gouernment of the world the doctrine of sin the power of freewil the law the gospel the agreement or disagreement of the old and new Testament which you are willing to learne here is a teacher fit to instruct you Here you haue a Synopsis of Faith repentance iustification sanctification of a Christians works christian liberty of prayer predestination of the Resurrection last iudgement of eternall life eternal death Here you may read of the true Church of the nature of Vowes of the Sacrametns of the old new Testament and the office both of Magistrates subiectes And concerning these questions whatsoeuer is material in Luther Melancton Caluin Peter Martyr Zanchius Hipperius Hemingius Vrsinus and the rest it is here set before you in one viewe How necessary it is for young men especially young noble men to read such bookes the seasoning of their tender years with piety the future good which may come by this to posterity doth easily proue If young Alexander will bee studious of philosophy why shal not young Theodosius be studious in diuinity if he said to his master mallem singulari disciplina quam potentia praestare why should not you say mallemus Christiana disciplina quam potentia praestare But as Alexander was offended with his tutor Aristotle in making cōmon those acroamatical books in which he alone desired to excell so many I feare me will be offended with mee in making this booke familiar to all which many would haue to be reserued for Diuines If any be scandalized at this labour of mine it is an offence taken not giuen I desire with Moses that all people might prophecie and since the Iesuites by their late inuented Catechismes haue made thousandes skilfull in errours why should not we who are Christians labour by institutions to make ten thousands skilfull in the trueth We commend them who bring vs either commodities or drugs or delites or fashions or fruites or trees from forraine countries and shall we discommend them who to the building of our Church do bring from other countries euen the gold of Ophir Now right Honorable hauing finished this booke I am bold to present it to your most Honorable patronage and as that most Reuerend father the late Archbishoppe of Canterburie commended to vs students of our Vniuersitie Caluins Institutions so do I commend vnto you Bucanus Institutions You haue both of you bin two worthy members of our two Vniuersities and the one The Lord of Cranborne is now in and of that famous Colledge of Saint Iohn the Euangelist where I haue bin fellow now neere eighteene yeares If it please your Honors to pardon my boldnesse to peruse diligently mine Epistle and to be as willing to read this excellent booke as Alphonsus did Tully Erasmus did Terence Bishop Iewell did Horace the Lady Iane did Plato and Antoninus the Emperour did read all good bookes I haue all that I desire or expect The God of Heauen so blesse you that whether you trauaile abroad or stay in this Kingdome you may so by your Christian Tutors bee seasoned with pietie in your youth that learning with those young children to sing an Hosanna a Math. 21 9. to Christ in your life you may after this life ended with the blessed Saints sing Halleluiah b Reuel 19.10 to him in the Highest Heauens London Saint Martins in the fieldes March 3. 1606. Your Honours to commaund Robert Hill To the Christian Reader CHristian Reader as the writings of God doe testifie that Antichrist shall be consumed by a breath so the writings of men do also testifie that the same Antichrist shall be weakned by rags The breath which shall consume him is the preaching of the Gospell the rags which shall weaken him are printed papers If he be burned by the one blesse God for good preachers if decaied by the other thanke painfull writers That these two are the meanes which must ruinate Antichrist we may see by the practise of our Antichristian aduersaries For though they haue many who declame against vs yet will they suffer none to preach Iesus Christ and though they haue many to write against vs Read the inhibition of preaching and Printing by Queene Mary in the booke of martyrs yet few will they suffer to read their owne controuersies That they want Christ preached behold their miserie that we haue him preached see our felicitie that their people dare not reade bookes marke the tyrannie of the pope that we haue libertie to read so manie worthie bookes note the goodnes of God and care of our gouernors To this end authoritie permits manie excellent bookes daily to be published and though much reading be a wearinesse to the flesh and manie bookes bring confusion to students yet as the stomacke must be preserued by varietie of meates so the minde must bee cherished with varietie of writers That thou mayest be moued to read old diuinitie in a new fashion I haue published in English this excellent discourse which because it is the quintessence of the best writers of our age I doubt not but it wil be welcom vnto thee If thou lookest for order few bookes more methodicall if for matter few more Iudiciall if for breuitie few more compendious if for plainnes few more perspicuous if for vse few more pretious And if either emulation amongst Stationers hinder not the sale as it doth the sale of many excellent bookes or the delite of vaine bookes do not hinder thee from reading it as it doth many from the best things I doubt not but thou shalt haue cause to say of this worthie man as Salomon saith of a worthie woman many Doctors haue done learnedly but thou surmountest them all Buy this truth but sell it not read this booke but forget it not Thou shall buy much for little cost and read much to thy great gaine Thus I commend thee to the grace of God and my selfe to the grace of thy prayers Thine and the Churches in the Lord. Robert Hill A Table of all the Common Places and their seuerall heads handled in this excellent Booke in which are answered one thousand fiue hundred and seauenty Questions The 1. Place OF God and page 1. The blessed Trinitie page 7.
Place 2. Of Christ page 13 Of his person page 14 Of Phrases page 20 Of his office page 24 Place 3. Of the Holy Ghost page 28 Of personall properties page 33 Place 4. Of the Scriptures page 37 Place 5. Of the worlds creation page 48 And the parts thereof page 54 Place 6. Of Angels in Generall page 64 Of good Angels page 67 Place 7. Of euill Angels or Deuils page 77 Place 8. Of Man page 88 Of the soule of man page 90 Place 9. Of Gods Image in man page 99 Place 10. Of Originall Righteousnesse page 104 Place 11. Of mans free will before the fall page 106 Of mans state before his fall page 110 Place 12. Of Mariage ordained by God before the fall and after confirmed againe by God page 112 Of the degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie page 120 Place 13. Of Diuorce page 129 Place 14. Of the Gouernment of the world or of Gods prouidence page 139 Place 15. Of sinne in Generall especially of Originall sinne page 154 Place 16. Of Actuall sinne page 170 Place 17. Of sinne against the holy Ghost page 175 Place 18. Of freewill after the fall page 181 of the causes of conuersion page 185 Place 19. Of the Lawe page 189 Place 20. Of the Gospell page 202 Place 21. Of the agreement disagreemēt of the Lawe and the Gospell page 209 Place 22. Of the agreement and discrepancie of the Old and New Testament page 213 Place 23. Of the Passion and death of Christ. page 224 Place 24. Of the Buriall of Christ page 238 Place 25. Of Christs descending into Hel. page 245 Of Limbus page 247 Place 26. Of the Resurrection of Christ page 253 Place 27. Of the ascension of Christ page 265 Of Heauen page 270 Place 28. Of Christs sitting at the right hand of his father page 276 Place 29. Of Faith page 287 Place 30. Of Repentance page 309 Of confession page 322 Of satisfaction page 323 Place 31. Of mans Iustification before God page 328 How Iustification and Regeneration differ page 344 Place 32. Of Good workes page 359 Of merits page 367 Place 33. Of Christian libertie page 379 Of things indifferent page 386 Of Traditions page 388 Place 34. Of Offences page 392 Place 35. Of prayers page 401 Of Inuocation of Saints page 407 Place 36. Of Predestination page 421 Of Election page 430 Of Reprobation page 439 Place 37. Of the last Resurrection page 451 Place 38. Of the last Iudgement page 466 Place 39. Of eternal life page 482 Place 40. Of eternal death page 494 Of Hell page 498 Place 41. Of the Church page 501 Place 42. Of the Ministerie and Ministers of the Church page 530 Of their calling page 548 Of imposition of hands page 553 Place 43. Of the power and authoritie of the Church page 570 Of Synods page 581 Place 44. Of the gouernmēt of the church page 586 Of Excommunication page 593 Of Anathematizing page 597 Of Fasting page 600 Place 45. Of Vowes page 609 615 Place 46. Of the Sacramēts in general page 615 Of circumcision page 631 Of the Passeouer page 640 Of the sacrifices of the old and New Testament page 648. and 675. Place 47. Of Baptisme page 695 Of Iohns Baptisme page 699 Of Baptizing of Infants page 715 Of Exorcisme page 729 Of imposition of names page 731 Place 48. Of the Lords Supper page 741 Of the Masse page 743 Of taking away the Cuppe page 750 Of the Sacrifice in the Supper page 764 Of miracles page 789 Of Gods Omnipotencie page 793 Of the circumscription of Christs bodie page 798 Of our Communion with Christ page 908 Place 49. Of Magistrates page 854 Of reuenge page 865 Of Iudgements page 875 Of warre page 881 Of Equitie page 891 Of Lawes page 892 Of Subiects page 893 That papists make it lawfull to murther princes page 902 Page 611. Line 16. for consent read constraint Page 860. lin 26 mens minds for mans minde The rest pardon as also that one or two short questions are omitted WHAT IS THE MAINE AND MOST principall point in sacred Diuinitie COncerning God For this is life eternall saith Christ Ioh. 17.3 that they acknowledge thee the onely true God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ How do you proue that there is a God 1. Out of the booke of Nature or the workes of God 2. Out of the booke of the Scripture or the word of God The booke of Nature is this vniuersall world which is so called because of the beautie furniture order and vse thereof All which do proclaime the chief-builder thereof to be most wise most mightie and most bountifull but of all the rest man being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a litle world whether you respect his soule and the faculties therof or the frame of his bodie and the manifold and worthie vse of the parts of this frame doth proue and commend the work-man as Psal 19.1 The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmament sheweth the worke of his hands Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night sheweth knowledge a Psal 104.2 Rom. 1.19.20 2.15 Act. 14.15.16.17 17.23.27 Yea euery herbe declares that there is a God b Mat. 6.26.26.28 Gal. 4.8 Yet this knowledge is verie imperfect and verie weake and no wayes auailable to saluation c 1. Cor. 1.21 which notwithstanding makes men without excuse d Rom. 1.20 Whereupon Tertullian said First God sent Nature to be our schoole-dame purposing afterward to send the word that so hauing learned in the schoole of Nature we might the more easily beleeue the word of God So then as when I see an house I say there hath bin a Carpenter though I see him not so when I looke vpon the frame of this world I must say it had a builder though I behold him not Shew me the principall reasons to proue that there is a God First because there is motion in the world Now nothing can be moued but by some being which actually is 2. Because there must be a primarie cause on which all the rest depēd 3. Because all things are directed to an end Whence it must needs be that there is some one supreme Spirit which doth order all things not onely to their speciall ends but also to some one soueraigne end Prou. 16.4 The Lord hath made all things for himselfe 4. Because it necessarily followeth that there must be some Summum Bonum and first Being which may be the cause of goodnesse existence and perfection in the rest 5. Because no cause is worse then his effect now there are creatures which vse reason and a wise order therefore the cause of these creatures must needs be most wise 6. Because mans conscience after sin committed doth naturally stand in feare of a supreme Iudge 7. Because vpon grieuous sinnes euen in this life there are inflicted grieuous punishments Psa 37.36.38.11.8 Because al nations be they neuer so barbarous are perswaded that there is
that promise The seed of the woman shall breake the Serpents head Gen. 3.15 belongeth to Christ and to all his members But they haue greater power against the reprobate therefore the Apostle saith Ephes 2.2 that the diuel doth finish his worke in the children of disobedience In what sense is Satan said 2. Cor. 11.14 to transforme himselfe into an Angell of light Not in regard of his substance but in regard of his counterfeting whereby with strange delusions appearances and superstitions he doth faine himselfe to be an Angell of light sent of God from heauen that so his counsels might be listened vnto Can they worke true miracles that is such as do agree with the very things themselues or onely counterfet Christ saith Mat. 24.24 There shall arise false christs and shal shew great signes and wonders And therefore sometimes they shew true signes that is such in truth as they seeme to be c Exod. 7.12 8.7 not by their owne power but vsing certaine hidden causes of nature and yet but lies because they are vsed to deceiue and to confirme a lie d Deut. 13.12 2. Thess 2.9 and indeed not worthy the name of miracles yet the most of them be meere illusions and deceits and legerdemaines like to those of Simon Magus Act. 8.9.10.11 For it is God alone that doth great wonders e Psal 72.18 136.4 to wit such as be done in truth and be wonders indeed whose cause is knowne to no mortall man and such as are done without deceit beyond the course of nature and without meanes and such as can by no meanes be effected by the course of nature and which are appointed especially to set foorth the glorie of God and to further mans saluation Wherefore doth God permit them 1. 2. Thes 2.10 That they who will not embrace the loue of the truth might beleeue lies 2. That the faith and patience of the elect might be proued Deut. 13.3 What be the effects and indeuors of wicked Angels What man is able to recken them all He is the enemie of God of Christ and of men and therefore doth take vnto himselfe the glorie of God whether it be by himselfe a Math. 4.9 or whether it be by his instruments to wit Antichrist and such men as challenge to themselues the honor of God b 2. Thes 2 4. He is the author of sinne for it sprang from him and he doth daily stirre vs vp to sinne that he might plunge vs with himselfe into the gulfe of eternall death c Ioh. 8.44 Heb. 2.14 he worketh effectually in the wicked d Eph. 2.2 2. Thes 2.9 he doth corrupt the word of God e Mat. 4.6 he soweth tares in the Lords field f Mat. 13.25 he raiseth vp heresies he prouoketh men to sundrie kinds of idolatrie he raiseth persecutions against the godly In commonweales he troubleth all with tumults and warres In the familie and priuatly he laboureth to trouble annoy and destroy particular men by sundrie meanes he vrgeth men to commit mischiefs and hainous sinnes He studieth as much as he can to hurt mens bodies he doth infect the elements and troubleth them for mans ruine and especially in this age wherin he knoweth the generall iudgement to approch he doth shew his rage more cruelly then euer before by lies and murthers and confoundeth heauen and earth together Do they take vnto them true bodies sometimes Sometimes they take vnto them counterfeit bodies as it is gathered out of the storie of the Witch who raised vp a spirit in stead of true Samuel g 1. Sam. 28.12 And sometimes true bodies as may be gathered out of the former Treatise touching good Angels For if good Angels haue taken vnto them true bodies there is no doubt but euill Angels are able also by Gods permission to take vnto them true bodies and appeare in them and speake to men and performe actions like vnto mens actions Whether are euill spirits besides that inward torment of mind wherewith they are tormented for euer punished also with that bodily fire of hell Christ saith plainely Mat. 25.41 that he will say to the wicked Depart ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuell and his Angels Out of which place it is concluded that euill Angels besides that torment of mind wherewith they are vexed are also tormented with that infernall fire as though they were bound vnto it no otherwise then the soule being bound to the bodie suffers of the bodie but we must iudge that to be done after a wonderfull but yet after a true manner as Augustine saith For what purpose did almightie God ordaine them 1. To the end that by meanes of their temptations the godly might be exercised in humilitie and patience and so their saluation might be furthered a 2. Cor. 12.7 2. That by them as it were certaine tormenters he might punish the wicked as well with spirituall as bodily punishments In one word that God might vse their boldnesse to the enlarging of his owne glorie Whether do some men truly collect out of the Col. 1.20 where it is said that God doth reconcile all things to himself thorough Christ both which are in earth as also which are in heauen that therefore the diuels and the damned shall one day be saued Rather most falsly For by this word all we must vnderstand the whole bodie of the Church which is as it were diuided into two parts namely those which are in heaven by whom are simply vnderstood the faithfull that died before the comming of Christ and into those which are in earth by whom are vnderstood those whom Christ found liuing at his first coming or those which followed and liued since his coming as also Eph. 1.10 What is the vse of the doctrine concerning diuels 1. That we might be confirmed in the faith touching good Angels the kingdome of heauen and the blessed spirits because seeing the effects of contraries is contrarie if there be diuels and euill Angels then certainely there be good Angels and if there be an hell then certainely there is a kingdome of heauen 2. That we should be so much the more affraid to offend God because as Peter saith 2.2.4 If God spared not the Angels when they sinned but cast them bound in chaines into hell assuredly he knoweth how to reserue the vnrighteous against the day of iudgement to be punished 3. That we might be so much the more watchfull and stand vpon our guard and therefore should fight euen as it were for life and death with our spirituall weapons but especially with continuall prayers vnto Christ against so many enemies and spirituall wickednesses and that we should put on the whole armor of God that is that complete spirituall armour which the Apostle prescribeth Eph. 6.11.13 and 1. Pet. 5.9 What comfort haue we in that battell That we haue Christ not onely a conqueror and triumpher ouer the powers of hell
Act. 7 53. Ye haue receiued the Lavv by the ordinance of Angels And Gal. 3.19 The Lavv vvas ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator or messenger that is it was giuen to Moses his Messenger by the ministerie of Angels 2. Moses who was specially appointed by God Exod. 19.3.20 Iohn 1.17 The Lavv vvas given by Moses which is confirmed Act. 7.38 For Moses being the messenger betwixt God the people n Deut 5 5 comming downe twise from the mount brought to the Israe it es the two tables of the Law which hee had receiued from God by the ministery of Angels What is the matter or argument or obiect of the Lavv The loue of God and of our neighbour Mat. 22.37.39 Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God vvith all thy heart and vvith all thy soule and vvith all thy thought and thy neigbour as thy selfe Of hovv many sorts is the Lavv of Moses Of three sorts Morall Ceremoniall and Iudiciall Deut. 6.1 These are the Precepts and ceremonies and iudgements which the Lord commanded Rom. 9.4 To the Israelites pertaine the couenants and the seruice of God and the giuing of the Lawe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Whereof the first sort are common to Iewes and other nations the latter sorts were priuate and proper to the Lawes of that people and bodie What is the Morall Lawe It is a precept and ordinance made by God containing a rule of liuing godly and iustly before God requiring of all men a perfect and perpetuall obedience towards God and such a Lawe it is as promiseth eternall life to them who perfectly obey but threatneth death and damnation to them who performe it not perfectly according to those sayings Hee that doth these things shall line in them Leuit. 18.5 Deut. 27.26 Gal. 3.12 Deut. 21.23 Gal. 3.10 Cursed is he who doth not all the words of the Lawe And it is called Moralis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it is a perpetuall rule to liue by by which euery mans manners are to be tried both towards God and towards his neighbour this is summarily comprized in the ten Commandements or Decalogue Exod. 20.10 What difference is there betwixt this morall Law and mens Lawes which concerne manners A very great difference For humane Lawes do onely require or forbid outward workes and a discipline onely for fashion and orders sake and onely require of vs an inward moderation of our affections after the iudgement of our owne minde But the lawe of God doth not onely require outward deedes but a conuersion of mans whole nature vnto God absolute obedience and an orderly framing of all affections to the eternall rule of Gods minde and also spirituall motions agreeing entirely and purely with the law Which thing Paule meaneth when hee saith Rom. 7.14 The Lawe is spirituall And Deut. 6.5 Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thyne heart and thy neighbour as thy selfe Also these words declare so much Thou shalt not couet Exod. 20.17 Besides in mans lavves are denounced temporall in Gods both temporall eternall punishments Is the Morall Law another Lawe then the Lawe of Nature No. What needeth then the promulgation of the ten Commandements 1. Because since Adams fall darknesse hath surprised the mindes of men which maketh the knowledge of the Law of Nature more obscure as also his assent to obey is weake and there is a great obstinacie and resistance of the inferiour partes in him 2. Because God would by this new publication declare and testifie that hee is author of the Lawe of nature and of the naturall notions in man also he signified hereby that hee would not haue his Law to be forsaken 3. He would haue the expresse voice of his iudgements against sinne to bee extant and that it should bee knowne that punishments fell not by chance but by the order and appointment of God 4. That there might appeare a certaine manner and order of worshipping God What is the end of the Law 1. Tim. 1.5 The end of the commaundement is loue out of a pure heart a good conscience and faith vnfained Can we performe that obedience to the Law which it requireth That euen the regenerate can not doe it it is proued not onely by vniuersall experience and testimonies of Scripture as Ecclesiastes 7.21 Prouerb 20.9 1. King 8.46 There is not a iust man vpon the earth which doth good and sinneth not Psalm 14.2.2 In thy sight shall none that liueth be iustified And Rom. 7.21 When I would doe that vvhich is good for hee speaketh in that place of one and the same worke which is good euill is present with me Phil. 3.12 Not as though I had already attained to it or were already perfect but also the new way into heauen shewed vnto vs that is Iesus Christ our Lord doth clearely euict annd manifest it For if righteousnesse be of the lavv saith Paule Gal. 2.21 Christ dyed in vaine Is God therefore vniust because he requireth these things of vs vvhich vve cannot doe Farre be it we should say so for he asketh againe of vs that which is his owne and which before hee had giuen vs for hee gaue to our first parents in their creation a power and ability to performe the Law Euen as if one should lend any man money and the debter should by his negligence and fault spend or lose it and is no more able to pay notwithstanding the creditor can not bee proued to deale vniustly if he demaund the lent money of him his heires But hovv can these tvvo sayings vvhich are thought to bee Ieroms be reconciled Cursed is hee vvho saith that God commanded impossible things and cursed is he vvho saith the Lavv is possible They are to be reconciled by a distinction of times and subiects God did not commaund impossible things namely to our first parents before the fall neither also to the regenerate vnto whom the Law is possible by grace And this is 1. First by imputation of Christs satisfaction and remission of sinnes for Christ is the end or scope the fulfilling or perfection of the Lavve for righteousnesse vnto euerie one that beleeueth Rom. 10.4 And Ambrose saith He hath the fulfilling of the Lavv that beleeueth in Christ 2. Secondly by the beginning of a renouation which is wrought by the holy ghost vnto some degree of a good conscience according to which they are called perfect a Phil. 3.15 1 Cor. 2 6. but are so by an imperfect perfection b Philip. 2 12 In this sense the commandements of God are not grieuous c 1. Iohn 3 5 because they haue the forgiuenesse of sinnes ioyned to them d Rom 6 14 and because the spirit of renouation worketh in the beleeuers such a will that they are delighted in the Law of God e Rom 7 22 But the Law is impossible namely to a man in this corrupt nature in his owne strength and actions and the Scripture feareth not to
of the Iewes and Gentiles or the whole company of them who are receiued into the couenant for the Old couenant properly belonged to Abraham and the Israelites his posteritie Deut. 32.8 VVhen the most high God diuided to the nations their inheritance when he separated the sons of Adam he appointed the borders of the people according to the number of the children of Israell d Gen. 15.18 17.7 for the Lords portion is his people Iacob is the lot of his inheritance But the new couenant belongeth to all nations to whome God hath vouchsafed the light of the Gospell Mark 16.15 Go yee into all the world and preach the Gospell to euerie creature Hee that shall beleeue and be baptized shall be saued c. Act. 10.15.34.35.43 Rom. 1.16 3.29 As in many other places But may not God seeme mutable or vnlike himselfe seeing hee hath changed that which once hee purposed No in no case for neither hath hee changed his purpose nor done any thing disagreeing with it but hee sheweth himselfe most wise because in diuerse ages he knoweth how to vse diuerse meanes to bring his elect to the knowledge of their saluation in Christ according as hee saw the estate of both that is as both old and latter times required Euen as the Physition taketh one course of cure in a childe another in a man of ripe age according to the diuersitie of their constitutions and yet can hee not therefore bee tearmed inconstant or vnlike himselfe Therefore Paule Ephes 3.10 calleth this dispensation of the couenant the manifolde and diuerse wisdom of God because God in his wisdome doth in other maner call the Gentiles then in old time he did the Iewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 VVhat therefore is the Old Testament It is a solemne maner of confirming the Couenant comprehended in the Morall Law the ceremonies and Sacrifices ordained to this end that the promise of grace and eternall life for Christes sake might bee kept with condition of faith obedience through faith on mans part to be performed What is the new Testament It is a full manifestation of Gods grace which hath shined to the world since Christs comming into the world which is effected without the strict and hard exacting of the Law and the administration of the ceremonies VVhen was this ordained In Paradise straight after the fall of our first parents for at that time was vttered the first promise pertaining to the Gospell concerning Christ to come a Gen. 3.15 and afterwards it was made to a certaine familie namely of Abraham b Gen. 12.3 17 4 5 19. 22 18 It was performed at the time when Christ was exhibited and confirmed by his bloud and death But why is one and the same Testament called Old and New c Luk 22 20 It is Old in regard of the promise New in regard of Christ alreadie exhibited Also it is Old in respect of the adiunct For the publishing of the Lawe did in time goe before the sending of Christ and that ample declaration of the Gospell or new as it were renewed as Iohn 13.34 The Lord there calleth the commaundement of Loue a new commaundemen wholy renewed or which must be euer new Besides because it was confirmed by Christs death For a Testament is confirmed and in force when the testator is dead otherwise it is not of force whilst he liueth who made it Heb. 9.17 Who made this will or Testament The sonne of God VVho are the hearers All that beleeue VVhat is the inheritance All the benefits which the death of Christ hath procured vs. VVhat are the tables of the Testament The holy Bible or holy Scripture VVhat seales are there to this Testament The Sacraments which in the Old testament were circumcision and the Passeouer but in the new Baptisme the Lords Supper What is the vse of this Doctrine It sheweth that there was alwaies one way to attaine saluation namely by faith in the free promise of Christ and that there was one and the same Church in the old and new Testament What opinions are against this Doctrine 1. The errour of Sernetus and certaine Anabaptists who faine that the people of Israell was fatted pampered in this life without any hope of heauenly immortalitie euen as swine or beasts are for the slaughter 2 The madnes of them who falsely imagined a threefold way of saluation namely the Law of Nature the Law of Moses and the Law of Christ as if there had beene three seuerall couenants of God differing in substance The three and twentieth common place Of the passion and death of Chist What vnderstand you by this terme of the passion of Christ 1 I vnderstand by a Synecdoche a part for the whole whatsoeuer Christ suffered from the first moment of his conception as for example his lying in the maunger when hee was newely borne when there was no roome for his mother in the Inne Luk. 2.7 And afterwards when vpon the eight day after his natiuitie hee shed his bloud in the circumcision the same Chap. vers 22. and from thence vntil the time wherein hee was offered a sacrifice for vs vpon the Altar of the crosse but especially all kinde of iniuries and that horrible punishment which was executed vpon him vnder Pilate 2. The passions of Christ are called the crosses or calamities of Christes mysticall bodie which is the Church or of his members which must bee heere accomplished vntill all the members in their certaine manner and measure become conformable to Christ by the crosse Whereupon the Apost Colos 1.24 saith thus I fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church that is for the comfort of the Church a for as Leo the first saith The iust hau◠receiued not giuen crownes and from the fortitude of the faithfull are sprung examples of patience not gifts of righteousnesse 3. Metonimically the adiunct for the subiect by passion is vnderstoode the Historie describing Christ passion VVhat is the Lords passion or suffering It is a part of Christs obedience whereby he himselfe beeing innocēt became a sacrifice for the guilty or thus It is a propitiatory sacrifice wherby the son of God being made man offered himselfe to the father that hee might merit for all that beleeue in him eternall iustification sanctification deliuerance from sinne and eternall death and in the end eternall life as Christ himselfe doth expound the matter Ioh. 17.19 I sanctifie my selfe that is I offer my selfe to the Father for them to be an holy and pacifying sacrifice that they also may be sanctified for euer VVhat are the efficient causes of Christs passion There are three efficient causes thereof God Sathan and men and all these in diuerse respects 1. The Counsel and determination of God the most absolute and high will of God that is his ordinance whereby from eternitie he hath so disposed of this businesse that therein he
VVhether was Christ being now dead true man He was for although the soule and bodie were separated and so it was a true death yet by the coniunction of personal vnion they remained together in one third as it were so that our life was truly hid in Christ yea euen when he was dead Others answere that Christ in that three daies was man materially because he was truly soule and bodie but at his resurrection they say he was man formally after his soule rerurned into his bodie Who therefore died and what he the the adiuncts of his death The sonne of God at the mention of whom the whole frame and nature of things in this world trembled for when he hanged vpon the crosse three hours before his death there was an Eclipse of the Sunne against the order of nature which lasted from the sixt houre to the ninth whereupon followed darkenesse vpon all the earth Mat. 27.45 that is through the whole world as Tertullian vvill haue it or as others expound it through the countrie of Iudea vvhich Eclipse did betoken to the Ievves a most miserable blindnesse But when the Lord died the vaile of the Temple was rent that we may knowe how by his merit there is a way opened for vs into heauen a Heb. 9.5 and that the ceremonies of the law were abrogated the earth shooke the rockes were rent asunder the graues opened out of which certaine of the Saints arising went into the Citie By which signes is euicted and prooued the indignitie of the crime committed against the Sonne of GOD a Heb. 9.8 the hardnesse of the wicked and the power of Christs death is shewed Of which things this effect also ensued that many of Christs enemies were conuerted so as they say Of a trueth this was a iust man and the Sonne of God Math. 27.54 And all the companie that came together to that sight beholding the things that were done smote their breasts and returned Luke 33.48 What was the end of Christs death and passion The chiefe end is the glorification of God for his iustice and mercy But the next end is the redemption and eternall saluation of mankind Ioh. 3.14 As Moses lifted vp the serpent in the wildernes so must the sonne of man be lift vp on the Crosse that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life And Rom. 4.25 He died for our sins namely to make satisfaction for them Vnto whom is the death and passion of Christ profitable Although he might haue beene a sufficient price for the sins for all men yet actually and effectually he died for his elect onely who receiue him and beleeue in him Mat. 1.21 He will deliuer his people from their sins Ioh. 10.15 I lay downe my life for my sheep And Chap. 17.19 For those which beleeue and whome the father hath giuē me I sanctifie my self For otherwise it would follow that Christ dyed without profit and to no purpose in regard of many and that the efficacy of Christs death could be made void by men Whereupon dependeth the dignitie and efficacie of Christs death On the dignitie of his person for therefore the passion death of Christ was perfect and acceptable to God 1. Because the sonne performed voluntarie obedience to the commaundement of the father For hee humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto death euen the death of the Crosse Phil. 2.7 2. Because it is of infinite merit namely it is the death of that man who is God How can that praier of Christ which he thrise repeated Mat. 26.39 stand with this obedience O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me yet not as I will but as thou wilt Verie well namely in diuers respects and according to diuers purposes for in so much as Christ would not it was by reason of the infirmitie of his flesh which naturally and without any sinne feareth death as an enemie vnto nature but that hee would it came from the readines of the spirit because it was necessarie to the saluation of mankind according to that which Christ afterward saith Verse 41. The spirit indeed is readie but the flesh is weake Yea in this the obedience of Christ appeareth more plainely seeing that although the flesh would haue had the matter gone otherwise yet notwithstanding he wholy submitteth himselfe to the will of his father What effects then or what fruits be there of the Lords passion Many I A most full satisfaction for sinnes for the hand writing which was against vs by the law is taken away from vs and nailed to the crosse Coloss 2.14 that the remembrance of our sinnes might be put out by the bloud of Christ that at no time they should come into Gods sight a 1 Iohn 2.7 2 God is pacified and reconciled to man b Rom 3.24 3 The diuell is ouercome c Gen. 3.15 1 Ioh. 3.81 4 Death is swallowed vp d Osea 13.14 and the feare thereof is taken away e Heb. 2.15 so as to the faithfull it is nothing but a passage to eternal life 5 Man is absolued from his sinnes and iustified f Rom. 4.25 5.19 6 The partition wall which was betwixt the Iewes and Gentiles is broken downe g Eph 2.14 7 All things in heauen and earth that is all the faithfull vnder both the Old and New testament are become subiect to one head are called again to that head from which they were fallen are gathered also into one bodie Ps 28. Eph. 1.10.22 Col. 1.20 8 The prophecies are accomplished the truth is become agreeable to the figure of Samson of the brasen serpent of the sacrifices and other types 9 The mortification of our flesh For he died once that we might die vnto sinne for euer 1. Pet. 2.24 And our old man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that henceforth we should not serue sinne Rom. 6 6. 10 And that in few words I may comprise the whole matter the free remission of sins the purging of the blots in our soules and euerlasting life is hereby purchased for vs. 〈…〉 2 The infinite mercy of God who would rather haue his sonne to die a most shamefull death then destroy mankind created by himselfe 3 The exceeding humility of the eternall son of God the Lord of all things who was debased and cast down lower then all creatures by which humiliation he testified his loue toward mankind in suffering so great things for the redemption thereof 4 The ouglines of sinne is to be remembred by that most vile kind of death 5 The estate of the godly in this world in which they are conformable in their miseries to Christ their head all which things let them worke in vs a hatred of sinne let them stirre vs vp to integrity of life raise vs vp to conceiue certain hope of our saluation and patience in aduersitie The saying of Augustine is verie worthy
second death What was the end of his resurrection The glorie of God and Christ and the saluation of the elect Rom. 6.4 Christ rose againe to the glorie of the father 2. in respect of Christ that hee might obtaine eternall glorie due to him by the expresse forme of the promise in the Law a Leu 18.5 Gala. 3.12 3. That he might translate and bring vs to eternall life beeing freed from mortalitie VVhat are the effectes and fruites of Christs resurrection The first concerneth Christ for by his resurrection he was declared to be the Sonne of God Rom. 1.4 he became conquerour tryumpher ouer sinne death and hell and ouer the whole kingdome of Sathan For in Christ God stroue with the diuell righteousnesse with sinne life with death who all ouercame and that Prophecie was fulfilled Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shal break the head of the Serpent that is Christ shall destroy the workes of the Diuell 1. Iohn 3.8 The second respecteth Sathan who being troden downe lyeth vnder the feete of the conquerour Iohn 16.11 The prince of the world is alreadie iudged and expulsed in respect of the faithfull that in such maner as hee can not hurt them in such sort as hee would and he trembleth at the name of Iesus Christ by whome hee knoweth himselfe to be ouercome and condemned to eternall punishment The third pertaineth to vs vnto whom he is raised that wee might bee absolued from sinne and iustified 1. Cor. 15.7 If Christ be not risen againe yee are as yet dead in your sins For the death of Christ is of no efficacie if Christ remaineth stil in death And Ro. 4.25 He is risen againe for our iustification not because he added any thing thereby vnto the price of our redemption seeing hee fullie made satisfaction for our sinnes by his death but because the resurrection of Christ is an euident testimonie of Christs perfect righteousnes and obedience according to the Law and that not in respect of some parts onely thereof as the righteousnesse of Elias and other the Saints but in respect of the degres of the parts so as it may suffice to make vs righteous before God and may giue strong testimony that the passion of Christ is a sufficient sacrifice acceptable to God appeasing his anger and that he did plainely conquer and disarme death b Luc. 11.22 and therefore did c Osâ—â— â—3 14 perfectly abolish sinne whereupon the rule of death depended Neither could our sins haue bin perfectly expiated done away by Christs death if death had got the vpper hand in this combat whereupon it coÌ„meth to passe that our faith hope safely relyeth vpon God d 1. Pet. 1.21 2. Because by the power of Christs resurrection we shal be quickned that is we shall be regenerated vnto a liuely hope a Ephes. 2.5 And Rom. 6.4 He hath risen againe that we might walke in newnesse of life The third cause is the stay the supporting and pledge of our resurrection vnto immortality for seeing Christ is our head is risen again For ye are al saith Paul Gal. 3.28 as one maÌ„ in Christ we also of necessitie shall rise againe who are his meÌ„bers Therfore as wheÌ„ we see a mans head aboue the water we doubt not but the rest of the meÌ„bers wil also get forth straight follow so must we thinke of Christ and of our selues Hereupon Paule saith 1. Cor. 15.20 Christ is risen againe therefore shall we also rise againe And 1. Thes 4.14 For if wee beleeue that Iesus is Dead and is risen againe euen so them which sleepe in Iesus that is in faith whereby they are ingraffed into Christ will God bring with him Also Phil. 3.20 Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for a Sauiour euen our Lord Iesus Christ who shal transforme our base bodie that it may be made like to his glorious bodie What is the vse of the resurrection 1. That by cur beleeuing this Article we may conceiue vnspeakable ioy of conscience by liuely sense of the remission of our sins of our Iustification regeneration by the resurrection of Christ For hence proceedeth our greatest ioy in that wee behold man beautifull glorious immortall in Christ who before in the Passion was so miserable ignominious sorrowfull bloudie filthy and horrible for our sinnes 2. That we may both in prosperitie and aduersitie think of that most happie estate which we expect in the life to come and may raise vp our mindes vnto hope of our future glorie Iob. 19.25 I knovv that my Redeemer liueth c. And Paule 2. Tim. 2.8 Remember that Iesus Christ is risen from the dead 3. That wee may tryumph and finde securitie in death for so much as Christ by his resurrection hath ouercome and destroied our twofolde death namely the death of sin the death of hell VVhat is against this Doctrine 1. The obstinacie of the Iewes who deny Christs resurrection 2. The error of the Eutychians who dreamed that the humane nature of Christ was turned into the Diuine after his resurrection 3. The error of the Vbiquitaries who make the body of Christ such as no bodie is and that both before and especially after his resurrection seeing that they will haue all properties of a true bodie laid aside and that it is now in no certaine place but spread abroad in all places in an vnspeakable manner 4. Of the Papists who euery year do lay in a graue the Image of Christs body cause Priests monks to guard and watch with it who also with a mournfull song doe celebrate his buriall do bestow vpon a wodden Image those things which hee commanded to bestowe vpon the poore a Iohn 12.8 2. They superstitiously take pilgrimages to that place which Iesus did honour with his buriall contrarie to those sayings of Christ Iohn 4.23 The houre is come and now is when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth And of Paule 1. Tim. 2.8 I will therefore that the men pray euerie where lifting vp pure hands without vvrath or doubting The seuen and twentieth common Place Of Christs Ascension What is the Historie of Christs Ascention IT is to be taken first out of Mark ca. 16.19 The Lord after he had spoken vnto theÌ„ was againe taken vp into heauen and sate on the right hand of God Againe out of Luke in the Gospell cap. 24.50 Afterward he led them out into Bethania and lift vp his hands and blessed them And it came to passe that whilest he blessed them he departed from them and was caried vp into heauen And in the Acts. cap. 1.9 And when he had spoke these things while they beheld he was taken vp for a cloud tooke him vp out of their sight and while they looked stedfastly to heauen as he vvent behold two men stood by them in vvhite apparell VVhich also said Ye men of Galile vvhy stand ye
plainely appertaining to law For by being iustified the Apostle meaneth that a man is accompted iust being by the sentence of the heauenly Iudge acquited from condemnation and guiltines Which appeareth by the opposition of Iustification and Condemnation which Paule setteth downe Rom. 8.33 VVho shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods children It is God that iustifieth who shall condemne Iustification therefore according to the meaning of Saint Paule is a certaine pronouncing of sentence and as I may so say indeed rather a pronouncing iust then a making iust How many waies is a man said by Saint Paule to be iustified Onely two waies a Rom. 10.3 4.5 eyther by his owne righteousnesse that is to say by works or by the law as Rom. 2.13 The doers of the law if there be anie must bee vnderstood shall be iustified which is called Legall iustice or the righteousnes of the law Or else by faith or by the righteousnesse of another namely Christ that is to say by faith Rom. 5.19 VVe are iustified by faith which is called Euangelicall iustice or the righteousnesse of the Gospell VVhat doth this signifie to be iustified by workes Not as some thinke to get a habit of righteousnesse by iust works or to be made iust by workes but to be iudged and pronounced iust by reason of obedience yeelded vnto the lawe Or he is said to be iustifyed in whose life there is found that puritie and holinesse which deserueth the testimonie of righteousnesse before the throne of God after which sort Paule teacheth that no mortall man is iustified Rom. 3.20 By the workes of the law no flesh is iustified that is to say By the act whereby the law is performed or by the performance of the law no flesh shall be iustified Which sentence though in Greeke and Latine it be particuler yet in Hebrew it is vniuersall because the negatiue particle doth not agree with the Note or vniuersall signe none but with the verbe VVhat doth this signifie to be iustifyed by faith To be iustified by faith is to be acquited from sinne for Christs sake apprehended by faith Or he is said to be iustified by faith who being excluded in regard of his owne righteousnesse that is the righteousnesse of works doth by faith apprehend another righteousnesse that is the righteousnesse of Christ wherewithall being cloathed he doth appeare before God not as a sinner but as a iust and righteous man a Gal. 3.27 Ephes 5.17 Apoc. 7.14 What is iustification It is not the giuing of the holy Ghost regeneration or the infusion of a new qualitie or the preaching of Iustice or if wee shall speake Philosophically not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mutation or a motion toward the attayning of righteousnesse but it is the sentence of the heauenly Iudge whereby he doth in respect of the merit of Christ of his owne meere grace and fauour not impute vnto the sinner his sinne vnto death but imputeth the righteousnesse of Christ offered in the Gospell to his owne glorie and life eternall Or it is a free discharge from sinne and death both at once and an imputation of righteousnesse vnto life eternall and to the glorie of God and that for Christs sake and his righteousnes with both which being clothed wee appeare before the tribunall seat of God holy and vnblameable What be the parts of Iustification Two The former part is Remisson or Absolution and that twofold first from sinne secondly from death For first God from his tribunall seate pronounceth vs free from sinne for although sinne be in vs in deed yet because all that sinne how much soeuer it be is couered with the righteousnesse of Christ and therefore is not set before the eyes of God the Iudge God doth pronounce vs to be so freed from the same as if there were none at all in vs. And then secondly after he hath acquitted vs from the cause of death namely sin he doth also acquite vs from the punishment and death it selfe which is the wages of sinne Rom. 6.23 The later part of Iustification is Imputation whereby the heauenly Iudge doth iudge vs to be iust by the merite of another and doth adiudge vs vnto life eternall for th merit of another And this later is a kinde of effect of the former for hee that is iudged iust it must of necessitie follow that he be adiudged vnto life The Prophet Dauid 9.24 Seuentie weeks are determined vpon thy people and vpon thine holy Citie to finish the wickednesse to seale vp the sinnes to reconcile the iniquitie and to bring in euerlasting righteousnesse And Paule Romanes 3.4.5 By the first parte our debt is taken away and by the later our want is prouided for Also Remission healeth the guilt of sin the imputation of the righousnesse of Christ healeth the corruption and euill it selfe wherewithall the nature of mankinde laboureth and is laden VVhat is the efficient cause of Iustification Not man eyther from himselfe or from any other conferring any thing for that in the act of iustification man doth only behaue himselfe as a subiect and sufferer but God is the efficient cause who accompteth the obedience of Christ as if it were receiued from vs. For that saying of the Lord standeth firme Esa 43.25 I euen I am he that take away thy iniquities for mine owne sake I wil remember thy sinnes no more Which principle of Diuinitie the Iewish Scribes did also acknowledge as true Marke 2.7 VVho can forgiue sinnes but God alone and Rom. 4.5 But beleeueth in God that iustifieth the vngodly that is to say him that in himselfe is wicked he accompteth righteous in Christ And Rom. 8 33. God is he that iustifieth who is it that condemneth And hereupon it is that it is called the righteousnesse of God Rom. 1.17 3.21.22 Not that essentiall iustice of God whereby he is iust in himselfe neyther yet that communicatiue iustich which he doth communicate to his elect by the holy spirit but it is so called of the efficient cause namely because God doth freely impute or accompt the same vnto vs and partly also from the obiect because it alone is able to beare the rigour of Gods iudgement and to stand before his tribunall seat and therefore it is called euerlasting Dan. 9.24 because it was decreed by him from euerlasting VVhat is the cause of iustification working together with God Christ who by his merit and obedience hath purchased Iustification for vs. Rom. 5 9. VVe are iustified by his bloud and 2. Cor. 5.18 VVe are reconciled by Christ VVhat is the precedent cause Not the foreseeing of good works to come or of faith nor the estimation of works present but onely the grace of God not that which is freely giuen or infused whither it be faith or whether it be charitie but grace freely giuing that is to say the good will of God or the good pleasure of God a Ephes 1 9 and his loue toward vs men
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appointed vnto wrath as Paul speaketh 1. Thess 5.6 What is Election It is the Predestination of certaine men in Christ to eternal life namely wherby God willing to manifest the glory of his grace hath of his only goodnes mercie determined out of the whole race of mankind being subiect to sinne death freely to adopt in Christ some certain men to cal them effectually to iustifie them that through him they may be partakers of the heaueÌ„ly inheritaÌ„ce and of eternall life And this Election is eternall in the purpose of God although in respect of our selues we may theÌ„ be said to be elected when God doth execute his purpose in vs. Or electioÌ„ is the execution of Gods wil or the act in separating from the rest of the worlde through effectuall calling Iustification Sanctification those on whom he hath appointed from the beginning to bestow euerlasting life What is the principall cause of Election God is the principall cause All that the father giueth mee shall come vnto me No man can come vnto me except the father draw him Iohn 6.37.44 17.9 I pray not for the world but for these whome thou hast giuen me for they are thine Ephes 1.4 God hath elected vs. And Christ because he is the same God with the father sayth that hee hath chosen vs. Ioh 15.16 And the holy Ghost sayd Act. 13.2 Separate me Saul Barnabas for the work wheruÌ„to I haue called theÌ„ What is the efficient inforciue or precedent cause thereof The inward cause is only in god that is to say his meere Charitie the only goodnes of the wil of God Eph. 1.4.5 He hath chosen vs saieth he before the foundations of the world were laid according to the good pleasure of his wil. And his free loue Ioh. 3.6 Ro. 9.13 In which place saith he Iacob haue I loued the only grace mercy loue of God b Iohn 4.10 19. 2 Tim. 1.9 he hath called vs with an holy calling not according to our works but acording to his own purpose grace which was giueÌ„ to vs through Christ Iesus before the world was I say the meer good pleasure of god only respecting it self but excluding al other outward cause which is or can be in meÌ„ a Rom. 9.16 So then electioÌ„ is neither in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in god that sheweth mercy where he calleth the thought indeauor of the mind a will the exercise of good works a race that by suppositioÌ„ for no maÌ„ willeth or runneth of himself but it is god which worketh in you both to wil to do according to his own free goodwill Phi. 2.13 So. Ephe. 1.9 According to the purpose of his good pleasure which he had purposed in himself as if it should be said that god considered nothing without himself wherof he might haue respect in determining or choosing cap. 2. to Tit. 3.5 Doth our election consist of our owne faith holines worthines linage or works foreseen of God or no In no wise 1. because our sure certain saluation is euidently in the singular freely bestowed grace of the merciful god acording to that It is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in god that sheweth mercy Ro. 9.16 2 Because the praise glorie of our electioÌ„ is wholy due to god alone he chose vs to the praise of the glory of his grace Eph. 1.6 Moreouer if works foreseen faith or worthines might moue god to choose some the elect might haue wherof they might boast 3. Because god could foresee no worthinesse or good at all in men but what he had determined now already freely to bestow on theÌ„ by the benefit of his election who not by custom imitation but by nature are the enimies of god b Rom. 5.10 and sonnes of wrath c Ephes 2.3 dead in sin d Rom. 7.10 Ephes 2.1 vnapt euen to think a good thought as of theÌ„selues e 1. Cor. 3.5 Finallie in whome by nature there is nothing but matter of eternall death damnation f Iob. 15.16 Psal 14.3 Ierem. 10.23 7. Because then there should be no cause why the Apostle should say O man vvho art thou vvhich pleadest against god Ro. 9.20 For he might haue answered that god foresaw the desert of the one of the other yet doth he not say so but flyeth to the iudgments mercie of god Neither the exclamation of the same Apostle Ro. 11.32 of the deapth c. should take place For he might haue declared in a word that some are eâ—ected others reiected for the workes which he foresaw would be in either 5 Because our saluation is more safe and sure by gods election then by our owne workes which euermore haue a doubt annexed to them a. Rom. 4.16 6 Because then it would follow that faith is of our selues not of god or that we first loued chose god which the scripture pointeth out to be false absurd b. Ioh. 3.5 6.37 8.47 15.10 ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you 7 Because that place Rom. 9.11 For yer the children Esau and Iacob were borne and when they had neither done good nor euill that the purpose of god might remaine according to election not by workes but by him that calleth it wat said the elder shall serue the yonger Where the Apostle drawing forth the reiection of Esau For that he was condemned to be his brothers bond seruant as also the election of Iacob because hee was made lord ouer his brother euen ouer the first borne that Esau his seruitude was ioyned with Gods hatred Iacobs rule with Gods loue out of Malachy the best interpreter of Moses chap. 3.e. As it is written I haue loued Iacob and hated Esau So that neyther any goodnes in Iacob nor any other thing in Esau may be accounted the cause eyther of the chusing of the one or reiecting of the other doth euidently impugne this foresight of faith 8. Because there can be no goodnesse in the world vnlesse God had placed and ordeined it 9. Because naturally the efficient cause cannot bee after his effect but Election is the cause of faith and good works for wee are called Elect that we might be holy Ephes 1.4 and without blame not contrary because he foresaw that we would be such for these two are contrary that the godly haue froÌ„ their election this that they should be holy and that they should attaine the same election by meanes of their workes And Paul writeth plainely 1. Corinth 7.25 that he had obtained mercie of the Lord that he might be faithfull 10. Because the Logicians rule is manifest VVhatsoeuer is the cause of the cause is also the cause of the thing caused If then faith and workes foreseene were the cause of Election they should also be the cause of Vocation and Iustification which are the effectes
b 2 Cor. 1 10.11 4.14 2 The soules new birth which is when wee rise ftom sinne that wee may liue vnto righteousnesse which is also called a Repentance and spirituall Resurrection Whereof Paule If ye bee risen vvith Christ seeke those things that are aboue Colloss 3.1 and Reuellat 20.5 It is called The first Resurrection vvherein they that haue their part the second death shall haue no power ouer them verse 6. to which there is a later Reuel 20.13 which is called The resurrection of the flesh and is also called of Christ a new birth Mathew 19.28 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby all the Elect indeed shall beginne to liue a newe life and by Analogie an awakening or raysing vp chap. 27.53 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Greeke word that signifieth to raise vp or to awaken whereof heere we must entreate What is resurrection It is the restoring of the same humane bodie to life in the same substance taking away the mortality which by the mighty power of God shall be in the last day to the glorie of God Or It is a certaine new birth or second vnion and insoluble coupling of humane bodies and soules which before by death were seuered one from another as death being ouercome men in all points made immortall may be preserued and may liue for euer some in glory some in paine after the course of their life before led Hovv manifold is Resurrection Twofold Generall or finall which none shall escape which is reserued vntill the last day a Iob 15 12 which we confesse in the Creed I beleeue the Resurrection of the flesh Particuler or going before whereof there are singuler examples in the Scriptures both of the Old and New Testament As 1. Of the widowes sonne of Sarepta raised vp of Elias b 1 Kings 17 22 2 of the Shunamitih womans sonne which Elizaus raised vp c 2 Kâ—ngs 4 33 3 Of a certaine man at the touching of Elizaeus bones lying in the Sepulchre d Cap. 13 21 4 Of Iairus daughter e Math 9 25 5 Of the onely sonne of a widow in Naim f Luk 7 15 6 Of Lazarus the Bethanian g, Ioh. 11 43 7 Of Christ himselfe which obtaineth the chiefe place h, Math 28 6 8 Of some Saints whose Sepulchres though when the stones cleft at the death of Christ they were opened yet they went out of their graues after Christs resurrection 1. Not that they might conuerse amongst men any more to die againe as Lazarus and others but rather that they might accompanie Christ into life eternall by whose power they had risen that they might be vndoubted testimonies of Christs quickening power i Math 27 52 53. 9 Of Tabitha the woman of Ioppa at the word of Peter k, Act 9 40 10 Of Eutychus railed by Paule l Cap 20 10 May the generall Resurrection be declared by Phylosophicall arguments No for to the Philosophers it alwaies seemed ridiculous strange and hard to be beleeued m Act. 17 18 20 and to Festus the President madnes n cap. 26 24 2 Because if we consider the efficient cause and meanes it is a supernatural action which exceedeth the whole power of nature Neyther are the principles thereof first and by themselues knowne in nature 4 And those things which are beleeued cannot be knowne by nature for faith is the euidence of things not seene Hebr. 11.1 Lib. de Resur carnis Whereupon Tertullian saith The hope of Christians is the ResurrectioÌ„ of the dead Moreouer there are many arguments effectual apparantly enough But if they be diligently sifted they are probable argumeÌ„ts onely and not necessarie if we consider naturall things On what foundations then doth the faith of the Resurrection consist 1 On the wil of God that is in the will of god laid open in the wâ—itten word or on the infallible immoouable certainty of the whole Scripture albeit common sense reason nature likewise be altogether contrarie therunto that is by the manifest testimonies of Scripture such as among many other these are 1 Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shall bruise the serpents head that is shall destroy the works of the diuell 1. Iohn 3.8 And therefore shall abolish sinne and the wages of sinne which is death which could not be if the dead were not raised vp 2 Iob. 19.25 I know that my Redeemer liueth and he shall stand on the earth in the last day and though after my skinne wormes destroy this bodie yet shall I see God in flesh whom I my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall behold and none other for me that is I my selfe shall rise againe in the qualitie of my person and in the veritie of eyther substance 3 Esay 26.19 Thy dead shall liue and thy slaine shall rise againe c 4 Ezech. 37.12 Behold my people I wil open your graues and cause you to come out of your Sepulchers and will put my spirit in you and ye shall liue for although figuratiuely vnder the resemblance of the resurrection he describeth the restoring of the people out of the habitacles of captiuitie yet euen thereby doth hee prooue the Resurrection For that must needs first bee to it selfe that is compared to another For a similitude of that vvhich it vvast and idle fitteth not a parable of no bodie doth not accord of nothing there is no metaphor and allegorie saith Tertullian 3 Dan. 12.2 Many of of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt that is All indeed shall rise but many of them to life many to eternall death or the Prophet speaketh so because all of vs shall not die but wee shall bee all changâ—d But Christ that is priuie to the will of God and the interpreter thereof prooueth it by a firme argument Math. 22.32 That God was not as though they now were not but is euen yet and for euer the God of Abraham Isaacke and Iacob and that truly of the whole person not of the one part thereof viz. the soule onely for so doth he assure those that are his that we will saue both bodie and soule and will not giue them an halfe but a full and perfect saluation Therefore doe they liue and God hath care ouer them and they shall liue For though God be not the God of the dead according to the Sadduces argument who thought that their bodies should neuer rise againe because he cannot be called a God in respect of them who neither are nor euer shall be yet God is Lord ouer the dead Rom. 14.9 according to the argument of Paule namely for that dead bodies are not quite brought to nothing And Christ in his due time shall quicken them againe for euer being ioyned againe to their soules that he may be true in the couenant made with those Fathers For how are they happie saith
of thinges the setting and rising of one the same sun sleepe waking labour rest night and day the day is deade in the night and yet it with his brightnesse is renued to the whole word saith Tert. l. de Resur carnis Hereupon Iob. 17.12 After darknesse I hope for light 5. The Resurrection is also proued by naturall arguments An vnperfect thing is not capable of perfect happinesse The soule loosed from the bodie is as it were lame and maimed Therefore it ought againe to be ioyned to it owne body in regard of happinesse 2. That is not perpetuall which is against nature but for the soule to be seperated from the humane bodie is against the nature thereof because it is the beautie and subsisting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the perfection of mans bodie and which preserueth the personage or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subsistence of man departed and gladly desireth to put on it owne bodie againe Therefore the soule shall not for euer bee separated from the body 6. By the hand-writing of God written in the hearts of men that is by the testimonie of the conscience of the reward of the good and punishment of the bad which is most of all felt euen at the point of death as well of the vngodly whose conscience is then more tormented with the thought of their life wickedly led as of the godly who reioyce in the spirit vehemently that at length they are come to the desired hauen 7 By the consent of al saints before and after Christ exhibited in the flesh For the holy fathers being as it were strangers here therupon confessed that they sought for a citie to come a Heb. 11.13 And being so earnestly carefull of buriall professed that a new life was prepared for their bodies laid in graue b Gen. 2â— 4 19. 47 3â— Also the martyrs would neuer haue susteined most grieuous torments with so stout a courage if they had not hoped for the rewardes of their confession their bodies being raised vp in the life to come What is the efficient cause of Resurrection 1. The almightie God himselfe who hath determined that hee will raise vp the dead 2. The sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 working with the Father Ioh. 5.21 As the Father raiseth the dead so the Sonne quickneth whom he wil also And Chap. 11.25 he saith I am the Resurrection and the life Moreouer Christ is the Author of Resurrection partly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by the vertue of his Resurrection c Rom. 6.4 1 Cor. 15.20 partly by the power of his Diuinitie whereby he can subiect all things vnto himselfe d Thes 4.14 1 Philip. 3.21 partly by his most mightie voice and beck Ioh. 5.28 They which are in their graues shall heare the voice of the sonne of God and shall come forth 3. The holy Ghost Rom. 8.11 But if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus Christ from the deade dwell in you he that raised vp Christ from the deade shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit that dwelleth in you But although the Angels shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ministers of Resurrection for they shall gather the Elect from the windes yet by no meanes can they be the causes of it e Math 24.31 25.32 VVhat are they that shall rise againe All of what sex or age soeuer that haue died from the beginning of the world to the end as well the godly as the vngodly but after an vnequall condition Ioh. 5.28 All that are in their graues shall heare the voice of the sonne of God shall come forth they which haue done good vnto the Resurrection of life they which haue done euill vnto the Resurrection of condemnation Mat. 25.32 All nations shall be gathered together before him Act. 24.15 Paule doth hope that there shall be a resurrection of the iust and vniust Whence springeth a double Resurrection one which is called the Resurrection of life which eternal life shal follow as you would say a liuely Resurrection the other of Iudgement or condemnation that is a Resurrection which condemneth a Dan 12.2 And because they are truely iudged to rise againe which rise vnto life eternall they are properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by way of excellencie called the sonnes of the Resurrection b Luk. 20.36 Although it is manifest also that the wicked shall rise againe that they may receiue eternall destruction which verily is not called life but death because a life so vnhappie ought not properly be called a life Whereas Rom. 8.20.21 the creature is said to bee subiect to vanitie vnder hope because it also shall bee deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the Sonnes of God doth it follow that the brute creatures shall also rise againe In no wise because neither are they created to immortalitie nor doe their soules outliue their bodies but die in their verie bodies But vnder the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the frame of the world consisting of an heauenly and Elementarie region not the inhabitants therof is signified which frame subiected by God to a fraile and wauering condition for the sinne of man and by a Prosopopeia it is said to expect a repairing with an earnest desire which repairing shall bee manifested when the sonnes of God shall bee caried into glorie Whereof also there is mention made Act. 3.22 2. Pet. 3.13 Why is the Resurrection which is Christs singular blessing graunted to the wicked Because they shal indeede rise againe but by the benefit vertue and efficacie of Christs Resurrection which alwaies is to saluation and is insinuated in his members only c Rom. 6.8 But by the necessiâ—ie and efficacie of that decree of God which is Gen. 2.17 For in what daie soeuer thou shalt eate of that fruite you shall die the death Which decree for that it comprehendeth either death and indeed specially the second that is death eternall it must needes bee that the Infidels arise also but vnto their greater condemnation that they may suffer eternall punishments in their bodies also because it were but a small punishment to be taken away by the first death for an infinite goodnesse violated requireth an infinite punishment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What is the subiect of Resurrection Surely the whole man wholly and generally considered but not the whole substance of euery man particulerly for 1. Indeed the bodie onely as it dyed properly so also doth it arise properly but because the soule is immortall it is not said to rise againe but Metaphorically through a Eph. 2.1 Col 2.13 Regeneration from the bondage of sinne wherein it is dead 2. The soules of the godly that die in the Lord are receiued into heauen by Christ b luk 23.43 Act 7.59 Heb. 12 23 but the soules of the vngodly departing from their bodies are thrust downe into the bottomlesse pit for as
their hands and that he shall be our Iudge whose brethren we are and the members of his bodie who is a most louing Iesus that is a Sauiour Patron Aduocate Redeemer and Intercessor for vs who laid downe his life for vs and who hath solemnly promised euerlasting life to all them that beleeue in him Rom. 8.32 VVho shall condemne It is Christ that maketh intercession Whereupon we haue good cause to wish for that day according to the saying of Christ When these things beginne to come to passe then looke vp for your redemption draweth neere Luke 21.28 So that it is a merueile which Tertullian in his Apolegetic cap. 38. writeth that Christians were wont to pray for the deferring of the end seeing we daily desire the comming of Gods kingdome 3 It terrifieth the wicked because him whom now they refuse for their Sauiour they shall finde to be their iudge who shall adiudge them to eternall torments VVhat is contrarie hereunto 1 The heathens opinions of the worlds eternitie 2 The Decree of Origen and the Chiliasts that at length a thousand yeares after the Resurrection all shall be saued 3 The errour of them who beside the iudgement that ensueth presently at the first seperation of soule and bodie thinke there doth not an other vniuersall iudgement remaine And of others who thinke that the soules of the godly are not rewarded in heauen nor the soules of the vngodly punished in hell before the day of iudgement 4 The wicked opinion of those mockers who denie or contemning that iudgement or scoffingly asking when that shall be which is so long deferred 2. Pet. 3.3 who so soone as they heare that the last iudgement shall bee cauill As the Epicures and Stoicks cauilled Act. 17.32 following Manilius who saith The fathers savv no other neyther shall posteritie beheld any other 4 The curiositie of them who eyther vpon some fained Reuelation as the Circuncellions the Anabaptists the Enthusiasts who were wont to spread their prophecies amongst the common sort and to set downe the verie certaine yeare moneth and day of iudgement or vpon some position and aspect of the Starres or on some imaginarie supputations of numbers and times or on Arithmeticall calculations as this Platonists or are giuen to iucidiall Astrologie or on common prophecies or on humane authority dare define that time as they who repeat I know not what Rabbines dreame as if it were a diuine Oracle pronounced by Eâ—ias Six thousand yeares the world shall last two thousand years before the Lawe two thousand vnder the Lawe two thousand â—fter the Lawe and then shall the end be which saying may by the Historie it selfe be confuted as vaine because there was two thousand fiue hundred and thirtie yeares before the Lawe and fewer by many then two thousand yeares under the Law and it is manifestly contrarie to the saying of Christ Act. 1.7 For the end of the world doth depend neyther on the Law of nature or on course or any other cause but on the pleasure and secrete will of God onely The nine and thirtieth common Place Of Eternall life How many kindes or differences of life doe the Diuines make THree 1 There is a life of nature which the Apostle calleth an Animall life of the naturall soule being the better part of man a 1. Cor. 2.17 15 47 whereby the good and bad doe in this world one among another liue are quickened doe perceiue and vnderstand which may also be called a Bodily Temporall Naturall and Present life Whereunto the first or naturall death which is a dissolution of the bodie and the soule is opposed 2 There is a life of grace which Gods children onely in the spirituall kingdome of Christ doe enioy in this world which by way of excellency is called The life of God not so much for that it is from God as all the other three kinds of life also are as because God liueth in them that are his that this life he sheweth and approoueth b Ephe. 4.18 and it is called for the same respect The life of Christ because Christ liueth in his through a supernaturall faith and spirit and they liue vnto God and conforme their life vnto his will c Gal. 2.20 and it is called a new life a Christian life and a Renewing of the mind will and affections and it is also called a new creature a new man supernaturall and spirituall which is opposed to death in sinne and to the old man a Col. 3.3 3 There is a life of glorie whereby the soule being ioyned againe to her owne bodie shall lead a life which the Apostle calleth spirituall not in respect of the substance but of the qualities 1. Corinth 15.44 whereby the faithfull shall liue for euer and it is laid vp in Christ and in the end of the world shall be disclosed a and which is opposed to the second death and is called eternall whereof only here we are to intreat But how manie waies is aeternall life taken Two waies 1. Metonymically both for the way that is in the meanes and manner of comming to the inheritance of heauen Iohn 3.36 He which beleeueth on the sonne hath aeternall life And Cap. 17.3 This is eternall life that they acknowledge thee to be the onlie true god and whome thou hast sent Christ Iesus where by the way we may note Thee and whome thou hast sent Christ Iesus to be the subiects in this proposition and the only true God the praedicates of either subiect Also for Christ himselfe 1. Iohn 5 20. This is the true God and life eternall Efficiently indeed as he is God but as he is man and died for vs in part materially because sinne which is the cause of death was purged in his flesh in part also efficiently but by a secondarie meanes namely by his intercession good will and vertue of his sacrifice by the communication of his flesh with vs and of forgiuenes of sinnes and of life eternall which is therein partly also instrumentally because the deity quickeneth vs by reason of the substantiall vnioÌ„ through the flesh And after this sense is life aeternall begunne in the faithfull in this life 2 Properly for the estate of the blessed after this life whereof Iohn in the same 3. chapter 16. verse whosoeuer belieueth on the sonne can not perish but hath euerlasting life And. 3.7 to Tit. 9. We are heires according to the hope of eternall life By what arguments doe we proue that there is a life eternall 1 From the nature of God for seeing there is a god and the same is liuing and eternall it followeth necessarily that there is a life eternall whereby god liueth and is eternall 2 From the condition of the soule for seeing that it is immortall it followeth that there doth remaine an other life after this wherein the soule liueth by it selfe though seperated from the body and in which life she acknowledgeth and praiseth god highly 3
delectable because the elect shall enioy al their desires for whatsoeuer saith Bernard shall be delightfull will there bee present and there shall bee nothing to be wisht for that shall bee wanting there and they shall feele most excellent and sincere pleasure both in soule and bodie by the presence of Christ and dailie heholding of God Psal 16.11 Thou wilt shew me the path of life in thy presence is the fulnesse of ioy at thy right hand there are pleasures for euermore And 17.15 When I awake from the dead I shall bee satisfied with thine image For how great will the delight be in the beholding of that soueraigne good which is the storehouse of all good things and of all ioyes Hence proceedeth that eternall gladnesse or perpetuall and vnspeakable ioy which the holy Ghost shall stirre vp in the Elect and which none shall take from vs. Ioh. 16.22.5 A participation of Diuine nature that is not a powring out of the diuine essence but of diuine qualities into vs that is a cōmunication of Gods immortalitie glorie vertue wisdome iustice and image c 2 Pet. 14 which shall bee those white garments of the Saints the long white robes and garments of pure fine linnen and shining wherewith the elect shall be cloathed d Reue. 3.4.5 6.11 1.13 19.8 6. There shall be also a clarifying of bodies excellent beauty maiesty wherein they shall be made like to the glorious bodie of Christ Phil. 3.21 and the iust men shall shine as the sunne e Math. 13.43 and they shall glister as the brightnesse of the firmament Dan. 12 3. And they shall be as the Angels of God f Luk. 20 36 7 There shall be the Tryumph of the elect ouer the Diuel Death and Hel g Rom 16.20 Revel 20.10 14 Fellowship with al the blessed conuersation with the holy Angels perfect Loue of God and our neighbour Concord and exceeding quietnesse of all things for there they shall bee all of one minde because their will shal be none other but the will of God so that whatsoeuer they desire shal come to passe Melodie for there wee shall sing with quiers of Angels praising god without end for euer Last of all there shal be al the good gifts of body and soule such as neither the eye hath seene nor eare hath heard nor heart of man imagined 1 Cor. 2 9. who then would not desire to passe through thither with Christ by death Shall the glorie of euerlasting life be commune to all the elect after an equall measure No but as God bestoweth his gift on the elect in this life not alike vnequally so wil he crowne those gifts of his in the elect with an vnequal measure of glory in heauen For that saying of Christ is proper to the Apostles Ye shall sit iudging the twelue tribes of Israel Mat 19 28. And Paule doubteth not but that there is a peculier crowne laide vp in store for him according to the proportion of his labours 1. Thes 2.19 and so Dan. 12.3 The wise saith he shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnesse shall shine as the starres for euer and euer And the Scripture doth not onely promise life eternall to the faithfull but in the same a speciall reward to euerie of them a Math 19 29 2 Tim. 4.8 This is probably perceiued by the reason of the contrary b Math 11 22.24 Hither may bee also alluded that saying of Paule 1 Cor. 15 41 For one starre differeth from another starre in glorie When shall eternall life take beginning It is begun in the minds of the faithfull in this life already when the holy spirite by the preaching of the worde doth endue their mindes with the true knowledge of God and bendeth their will to a readie obedience of his commandements yea they feele an earnest peny therof haue a most true tast of it Eph. 1.4 whence floweth that hope which cannot faile the faithfull Ro 5.2.5 We greatly reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God And hope maketh not ashamed Finally we haue passed alreadie from death to life by faith in Christ c Ioh 5.24 1 Ioh. 3.14 because what we possesse through hope we know shal be as certainly as if it were in verie deed already bestowed on vs. Yet shal we attaine the full possession consummation therof afterward in the time that God hath ordained in which after the number of those that shal be saued is fulfilled Christ our redeemer will appeare vnto vs from heauen Doe the soules of the godly already separated from their bodies enioy a perfect and absolute happinesse It is sufficient for vs to knowe that presently after the departure from the bodie the spirit returneth vnto God which gaue it Eccl. 12.7 and after the dissolution or vncoupling of the soule from the bodie it is with Christ d Phil. 1.23 In Paradise e Luk. 23.43 in peace f wisd 3.3 in rest g Heb 4.11 in comfort h Luk. 16.25 in refreshing or ease i Wisd 4.7 in securitie k Ioh. 11.15 18 in the hand of God that no anguish at all may touch it so much as slightly l Wisd 3.1 in glorifying of the name of God Yet because they looke for a resurrection of their bodies a most plentifull fruition of all good things which God hath promised to all that loue him they cannot be said to bee in a perfect absolute but in an vnperfect happines 2 Tim 4 8. There is a crowne of righteousnes laid vp for me which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that daie not to me only but vnto all them also that loue that his glorious appearing And Reue. 6.9 I saw vnder the Altar the soules of thē that were killed for the word of God they cryed with a loud voice saying How long Lord which are holy true doest not thou iudge auenge our bloud on thē that dwell on the earth Then long white robes were deliuered vnto euery one it was said vnto them that they should rest for a little vntil their fellow seruāts their brethren that should be killed euen as they were were fulfilled On the contrary 2. Pet. 2.9 saith that the vniust are so punished either with the losse of this life or with other punishments as that they are neuerthelesse reserued against the day of iudgement to be tormented with far sharper torments namely eternall punishments both in body soule What is the place of eternall life Not this earth or aerie or Elementarie Region which as yet death horror and sinne the power of darknesse and wicked spirits doe inhabit a Iob. 10.22 Eph. 6.12 2 8 and which at length shall be dissolued b 2 pet 3.10 But the heauen of heauens or the highest heauen whereinto Christ as he was man ascended being made higher then the
that our concupiscence is mortified and that it taketh not occasion to sinne by the forbidding of the Lawe as before it was wont f Ro. 7.5 6 8 9. 3 Death of the world by which the world is dead vnto the godly and that actiuely not vnto them who enter into cloysters profession of a monastical life but vnto those who for the excelleÌ„cy of the knowledge of Christ despise all things which the world esteemeth and is in loue with 2. And who renounce the workes of the world as whoaring dicing and whatsoeuer is a worke of the flesh 3. And who are not caried away with the delight of the world Againe the world is passiuely deade vnto those who in like forâ— are despised of the world for otherwise the world oftentimes were neuerthelesse dead vnto them who notwithstanding are dead vnto the world Therefore Gal. 6.14 Through Christ the world is crucified vnto me and I vnto the world And Phil. 3.8 I account all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ But the spirituall death of the vnbeleeuers or of natural men is that which may be called the death of faith or the soules death namely by which they being without Christ and his spirit being also voide of faith are dead in their sinnes in the ablatiue case Ephe. 2.5 and yet they liue in sin nor do they earnestly desire forgiuenesse and so liuing they are dead g Mat. 8.22 1 Tim 5.6 Rev. 3.1 and are said to walke in the shadowe death h Esa 9.1 3. And eternall death is a perpetuall infelicitie and misery of the whole man and it is called the second death a Rev 2 11 21.8 of which is said The death of sinners is the worst death Psal 34.22 I desire not the death of a sinner but that the sinner turne from his waies and liue Ezech. 33.9.4 A ciuill death Among Lawyers it is meant of them whose estate is altered that is who haue falne from some degrees of honour and liberty and haue not kept the reputation of an honest man But at this time we entreat of the third kinde of death What is eternall death It is the vnspeakable most wretched most fearefull and endlesse condition of the Reprobate ordained by God not in that the soule may againe be separated from the bodie or that the bodie or soule dyeth and that they cease either to be to liue to haue sense for they shall bee and shall liue continually but in that they shall bee for euer shut out both in soule and bodie not onely from all fauour and beholding the presence of God but also that they shall bee adiudged most iustly to an horrible endlesse and deserued curse by reason of their sinne b Isa 66.24 Math. 25.41 46 2 Thess 1.9 For as neither eye hath seene nor eare hath heard neither hath it entred into the heart of man what things God hath prepared for them that loue him 1. Cor. 2.9 So also neither can the greatnesse of the paines and torments which are prepared for the damned be plainly vnderstood in this life much lesse be expressed in wordes If the soule and body of the Reprobates shall haue a being and shall liue for euer Why is their future estate not called a life but a death Bicause such an estate and condition of life as theirs is euery way most miserable deserueth to be called a death not a life What are the Epithites of eternall death That the greeueousnesse of the punishment might in some sort be pouretraied it is called in scripture by termes taken from the punishments of this life as Confusion Shame eternall reproach The worme that euer gnaweth the lake of fire and brimstone Hell mourning weeping and gnashing of teeth A fierie fournace an eternall deuouring and vnquenchable fire extreame darknes out of the kingdome of light the worme that dyeth not eternall torment and the like c Isa 30.33 66.24 Math. 8.12 22 13. 25 46. Mark 9.43.47 Reue. 19.20 20.10 14 15. In which Epithites is shadowed as it were the forme what and how great the punishments of eternall death shall be what be the causes of eternall death God the most iust Iudg is the cause a farr of d Math. 25.41 Rom 2 8 2 Thess 1 5 6 8 9 The nearest cause is Satan the seducer vnto sinne and a murderer euen from the verie beginning of the worlds creation for that he slew man thorough sinne a Iohn 8 44 The subministring instrumentall cause is man himselfe consenting vnto Satan lastly sinne whereby man departed from the law of God Gen 2.17 In the day that thou eatest of the tree of the knowledge of good and euill thou shalt die the death either death aswell temporarie as eternall And Rom. 5.12 Through sinne death entred into the world And 6.23 The wages of sinne is death And. 1. Cor. 15 21. By man came death For whome is eternall death prepared For the cursed or Reprobates for the workers of iniquitie for vngodly sinners horrible murderers whoremongers witches for Idolaters and all liers b Re. 21 8 and to speake in one worde for vnbelieuers that is for those who haue not knowne God nor hearkened vnto the Gospell c, 2. Thess 1 8 that in bodie and soule they may be punished punished because they haue sinned in body and soule Math 10.28 Feare him which can destroy the body and soule in hell namely with eternall torments and therefore the substance of neither shall perish What place is ordained for eternall death That which the Hebrewes call Tophet of noise and confusion and Gehenna of a place nigh to Ierusalem situated in the field of a certaine man called Hinnon wherein the Israelites offered their sonnes to the Idoll Moloch d Iosua 15 8 Isa 30.33 2. Kings â—3 13 2. Chro. 28.3 Ierem. 7.31 which the Greekes interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a darke place a house without sun-light and Tartarum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it frighteth all which place the Latines expound Inferos of the situation a nethermost place Hell as also Abyssum that is a gulfe of vnmeasurable deapth or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a bottomeles place e Luk. 8.31 Reu. 9 20 What is Hell It is a certaine hidden and horrible place appointed by God vnto eternall torment for the damned men and euill Angels f Num 16 30.33 Esa â—0 33 Math. â— 12 25 41 2 Thess 1 9 Where is Hell It is hard to iudge and it becommeth vs not to be inquisitiue herein but to endeauour that we take heed that we one day proue not by experience where it is Yet is it somewhere nor any vpper but a nether because it is below and therefore fardest of from the highest heauen which is the seate of the blessed For the Scripture Luk 16.26 placeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a broad and large gulfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
the spirit also they must be shod or booted with the preparatiō of the gospell and prepared to make great increasings in the Gospell or prepared by the knowledge of the Gospell of peace to vndertake the combats to sustaine the dangers and to auoid the occasions of falling and offences wherewith as it were with brambles thornes or serpents the feete of the godly are often wounded Further leaning vpon the spirituall staffe of the promises of Gods word they may guide their steppes in their iourney and rayse themselues being fallen whereof Psal 23.4 Thy rod and thy staffe haue comforted me 11 Also they must eate the Lambe 1. standing 2 In haste that is such as doe not tyre in the course of this mortall life doe not linger still in spirituall Aegypt or Babylon but doe with all speede renounce the kingdome of Sathan and as it becommeth holy trauellers doe with all earnestnesse desire to be gonne out of the prison of this life vnto that pompe and manner of life which shall be in the heauenly countrey 12 It must be eaten in one house that is he would haue the spirituall communion of the fulnesse in one bodie and head Christ to be ratified and preserued by this meanes 13 God would haue no bone of that Lamb to be broken mystically to shew what he wold perform in his son he hauing none of his bones broken Ioh. 19.33 might be made famous as it were by a visible mark that might proue him to be the true Passeouer Why did Christ appoint the Supper of the Lord in stead of the Sacrament of the Paschall Lambe To shew that he had fulfilled those things which were prefigured in the shadow of the Iewish Passeouer For in the olde Passeouer there was the bodie and bloud of the Pascall Lambe being a beast and in that feast was yearely iterated the remembrance of the preseruation of the first borne of Israll by the bloud and of their deliuerance out of Aegypt as a prouocation to thankfulnesse and a signe of their redemption which Christ should worke but in the new Testament the bodie of the true and onely Lambe of God being slaine and offered vpon the Altar of the Crosse and his bloud shed for remission of sinnes doth procure vnto vs farre more excellent things then was the deliuerance out of Aegypt to the people of the Iewes And the Supper of the Lord was instituted to this end that by the receiuing of the bodie and bloud of the Lambe of God there might bee made not a yearely onely but a perpetuall communication commemoration and celebration of the most chiefe and eternall benefits as of saluation purchased and other more procured by the death of Christ according to Christs commandement Doe this in remembrance of me Luk. 22.19 As also the Lord saith of the Passeouer This day shall bee vnto you for a memoriall Exod. 12.14 Furthermore as it was said touching the Passouer No stranger or vncircumcised shall eate thereof but such as be borne at home and come to yeares who had learned the mysterie by way of Catechising so also because in the supper our couenant made with God is renued it is to be communicated to none but to them that are of circumcised harts and by Baptisme are made the houshold seruants of God and partners of the couenant but at no hand to the prophane or vncleane and ignorant but onely to the faithfull being purified by faith after that they had giuen their names to Christ and haue beene instructed in the mysterie of his death And as the Paschall Lambe was eaten with giuing of thankes so ought we also to receiue the Supper of the Lord with thanksgiuing Lastly as it was a thing much to bee desired to eate the Paschall Lambe so it is a sweet thing to the beleeuers to eate the bread of the Lord. Seeing there was onely one Lambe offered as a sacrifice for the redemption of the Church why did God commaund a Lambe to be killed in euerie house as though euerie one of them should haue had their sacrifices peculiar by themselues Because although they were all deliuered from destruction by the selfesame bloud yet he would haue each family priuately admonished by speciall application that they might the more sensibly perceiue the grace bestowed vpon them As at this day the selfe same thing is Baptisme vnto vs whereby we are in common ingrafted into the bodie of Christ yet euery one hath his owne Baptisme performed to him to the end that they might more certainly know that they are partakers of the adoption and so the members of the Church Why is Iesus Christ called the Lamb slain euen from the beginning of the world Apoc. 13.8 seeing Paule saith Now once in the latter end of the world was he made manifest to abolish sin by offering vp of himselfe Heb. 9.26 1 Because of the effect of his death whereunto although there was a certaine time prefixed yet the merit and efficacie thereof did no lesse benefit the fathers in old time and was applied vnto their Iustification and Sanctification then now it benefits vs and is applied to vs. 2 Because he is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world and by his oblation hath consecrated for euer those that be sanctified Hebr. 10.14 3 Because he was slaine for sinne which was committed euen from the beginning of the world 4 Because euen presently from the verie foundations of the world he was appointed to be slaine 5 Because there is not saluation in any other whatsoeuer Act. 4.12 6 Because Iesus Christ is the same to day yesterday and for euer Heb. 11.1 7 Because that which was not as yet in the order of nature neuerthelesse was extant euer by the vertue and efficacie of faith For faith is that which maketh those things to be present which are hoped for and doth demonstrate those thinges which are not seene Heb. 11.1 8 Because as the same Christ is the head of the whole vniuersall Church so also he is the Author of Election in him of all the faithfull both of the old and new Testament of their vocation Iustification sanctifycation and glorifycation VVhy was not the bloud of the Paschall Lambe drunken or eaten but onely the posts were besprinkled with it Because it was abhomination to eate or drinke the bloud not onely of man but of any liuing creature from Noes time a Gen. 9.4 The vse whereof was granted by the comming of Christ although for the infirmitie and weakenesse of the brethren forbidden for a time b Act. 15.20 29 VVere there no moe Sacraments of the old Testament Yes indeed there were as the Sabbaths the Arke of the Couenant washings and such like yet they are rather to be called Types then Sacraments if we will speake properly because they are neuer compared with the Sacraments of the new Couenant But especially because they serued rather to illustrate the promise of grace then to seale
Church ordained of Christ being euen now about to die for them which are full growne being alreadie baptized and examining themselues wherein by outward breaking of bread and powring out of wine into the cup is represented and as it were is set before the eyes of the faithfull the crucifying of the bodie and shedding of the bloud of Christ for vs and by giuing taking and vsing of those Elements the forgiuenesse of our sins gotten by the death of Christ the inward raking and spirituall enioying of his bodie bloud moreouer communion with Christ ful nourishmeÌ„t in Christ viuification and fellowship together with the rest of his liuely members is signified confirmed sealed to the faithful the memorie of so great benefits giuing of thanks is celebrated for the commendable vse of the faithfull assembled together that they may increase in faith and loue For as by baptisme we are borne againe so being borne again wee are fed and nourished by the Supper of the Lord and in Christ wee are as it were nourished and brought vp to life eternall Therfore when as Baptisme may once onely be administred the Supper of the Lord is to be vsed often because in it Christ is giuen vnto vs after the manner of meate but because meat and drinke doe goe away into nourishment they are often in our life time to be taken of vs. Furthermore the first example or patterne of that definition is the historie of the first Supper of the Lord expounded by Paul and of the rest of the Euangelists 1. Cor. 11.23 Mat. 26.26 Mar. 14.22 Luk. 22.19 What is the efficient principall cause of the Lords Supper The Lord himselfe who is the onely testator of the new Testament and the Authour of the Couenant of Grace and GOD the Redeemer in whome alone it haht pleased the Father to gather together all things Ephe. 1.10 And who is the way the trueth and the life Ioh. 14.6 the high priest Heb. 3.1 and the eternall King of the Church Psal 2 6. concerning whom alone the father cryed from heauen heare him Mat. 17.5 from whom it is called the Lords Supper therfore faithfully to be deliuered of the ministers reuerently to be handled neither is it to be depraued by adding minishing changing For Paul saith 1. Cor. 11.23 I haue receiued of the Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you namely by the reuelation of Iesus Christ Gal. 1.12 When hee was taken vp into paradise or the third heauen although this letteth not but that hee knewe very many peculiar sayings doings of Christ both from Ananias and also from other disciples of Christ which were eye witnesses and from Luke himselfe At what time was it instituted 1 Cor 1.23 In the yeare of the world 3995. of the age of Christ 33. of March 24. day which was Thursday in the euening surely that night wherein he was betrayed by Iudas vnto the Iewes was the Supper of the Lord instituted 1. First of all because of the figure going before that is to say of the eating of the Pascall Lambe or the legall solemne and Sacramentall Supper in place wherof Christ substituted the Supper EuaÌ„gelical Lu. 22.14.19 where that being performed a new institution of this in expresse words is put in the stead therof so the Apostle teacheth 1. Cor. 5.7 Christ our passeouer is sacrificed for vs. From whence it followeth that the Supper of the Lord is our Passouer For the same thing in both is signified namely Christ the true and immaculate sacrifice for the sins of the world there promised here exhibited The remembrance of the like benefite there of the deliuerance out of the bondage of Aegypt and of induction into the promised land here of freedome from the cruell slauerie of Sathan and of introduction into eternall life 2. Secondly because of his passion and death neate approching Dan 9.24 27 the remembrance of which benefit therein performed vnto vs he would set forth in this Supper 3 Thirdly that he might plainely shew a consummation and taking away of al Sacraments and Sacrifices of the Old TestameÌ„t and manner of the Paschall lambe it selfe which he had eaten before with the Disciples 4. Forthly that he might signifie or giue to vnderstand that he came in the fulnesse of time Mat. 11.13 Gal. 3.24 Gal. 4.4 5. That hee might so much the more commend his Supper which being now about to dye he so earnestly commended vnto his Seeing that Christ hauing Supped distributed the Supper to the Disciples in the euening whether is it lawfull for vs to giue it in the morning and to them which are fasting It is lawfull because circumstances of time as both of sitting downe of apparrel and of a certaine number of Communicants doe not appertaine to any mysterie neither are they substantiall pâ—rtâ— of the Sacrament neither haue they expres commandement from God because Christ said not This doe yee hauing supped or sitting or standing or so many in number for Christ first did eate the Passeouer because he would after old things institute new But the Eucharist is more conueniently distributed in the morning 1. Because it is an easier thing at that time to haue a holy meeting together forasmuch as in the day time much businesse doth happen wherby men are lead away from holy things 2. Because at that time we are more sober and wee haue a more apt and attentiue minde to perceiue excellent thing Yet notwithstanding the ancient fathers in time of a fast beecause they did spend the whole day in prayers in Sermons and in holy hymnes did giue the Supper of the Lord a little before night And in the time of Augustine in many Churches of Africa as he reporteth the thursday before Easter that the action of Christ might bee the more resembled the Eucharist was giuen to the fathfull in the night and after Supper But this custome was taken away by the sixt Synod or generall Councill which was held at Constantinople Seing that Christ being about to celebrate the Supper abased himselfe to wash the Disciples feete and said vnto them I haue giuing you an example that ye should doe euen as I haue done to you Whether are we being about to communicate tyed to this precept concerning washing of feete Not a whit because Christ did not therfore washe the feet of the Disciples that they should alwaies imitate that fact in kind but that he might driue from them the dreame of a ciuill kingdome of the Messias whereabout they did striue and that hee might shewe in himselfe a perfect example of humilitie like as elswhere hee commaunded that they should shake off the Dust from their feete that they should not beare a staffe nor scrip with them by the way that they should salute no man by the way that they which fast should annoint their head Not that they should drawe these things to a strait obseruation of words but that by this
which is life it selfe and the fountaine of life cannot bee the bread of life to vs c Ioh. 14 Neither can the humanitie be separated from the word neither can the humanitie subsist without the Diuinite and his benefits without the whole person and therefore the one without the other are neither giuen nor receiued VVhether in the Supper of the Lord for the thing it selfe of the Sacrament doe wee partake of his merits alone or the liuely operation gifts or benefits of Christ without Christ himself that is without participation of the body and bloud of Christ or doe we partake of Christ himselfe with his benefits Truely Christ himselfe with al his benefits both those which are giuen to vs by imputation alone and also those which are giuen by reall efficacie 1. Because Christ himselfe one and the same God and man is that liuing bread from whom life eternall doth flowe to vs d Ioh. 6.51 and is eaten of them which are endued with true faith 2. Because bread and wine are holy signes not onely of the death and benefits but of the bodie and bloud of Christ 3. Because Paule doth plainly affirme it e 1 Cor. 10.16 we ought to haue a coÌ„munion with the body it self bloud it selfe of Christ that we may be partakers of his benefits For those benefits that liuely vertue or operation which sustaineth our soules vnto life eternall cannot be seuered from the bodie and bloud of Christ and moreouer not from Christ himself to whom it cleaueth a Ioh. 5.11 no more then the effect from the cause conteining it or the qualitie from the subiect in which it is properly inherent and from which it issueth because as Cyrill saith The spirit in Christ is ioyned chiefly with the flesh of Christ and the flesh also with the spirit so that wee can neither take his flesh without the operation nor the operation without the flesh neither in the plaine worde or in the Sacraments 4. Because he which imbraceth the promises of the Gospell by faith is made partaker of Christ b Heb 3.14 5. Because the verie words of Christ doe most clearely witnesse it Take eate this is my bodie Therefore it is needfull that the bodie of Christ should bee receiued and eaten of the faithfull 6. Because the true communion with Christ himselfe God and man is established in baptisme Therefore wee must determine that the same thing is done in the Supper 7. Because the Analogie of receiuing eating of bread wine should be lost vnlesse we should spiritually receiue Christ himselfe but that we may receiue the strength of nourishing which is in the bread it is needfull that we should receiue the bread it selfe 8. Because like as we dye in Adam because we are ioyned together with him by a naturall participation so we do liue in a spirituall life in Christ and we drawe it from Christ by reason of the spirituall participation with Christ c 1 Cor. 15.22 9 Because the Scripture euery where teacheth that the Church is one bodie of one head but truely it cannot be imagined that life doth come from the head to the bodie without the ioyning together of them both 10. Because they which stick to the accidents alone and leaue the substance are in no Science to bee suffered But the death of Christ and his benefits are reckoned among the accidents Therfore it is an intollerable thing to propound the benefits of Christ alone and not Christ himselfe But this we adde like as in the plaine worde the word preached shewing Christ to vs by voice is perceiued by the sense of the eares but Christ himselfe signified by the word preached is not receiued but by the vnderstanding beleeuing and in baptisme the bodie is dipped in the water but the minde of the beleeuer is washed with the bloud signified by the water So in the Supper the bodie is fed with that bread and that wine but the soule of the beleeuer is made fat with the flesh and bloud of the Lord as Tertullian speaketh Manduâ—atio Corporissed non manducatio corporalis Therefore there is an eating of the bodie but not a bodily eating but of faith or spirituall like as the coniunction is spirituall mysticall and supernaturall for as much as it is made by the apprehension of faith by the efficacie of the holy Ghost and also in like manner the presence of the bodie of Christ is spirituall For if our sight in a moment of time be ioyned with the bodie of the sun much more is faith conioyned with Christ himselfe and moreouer with his bodie placed in heauen Can this proposition be endured The bodie of Christ is exhibited with the bread If you do referre the word with to the time wherein the faithfull doe vse the Supper that the sense may bee When a faithfull man vsing the Supper doth eate the bread of the Lord and drinketh the wine of the Lord he is made partaker not only of earthly gifts but also of heauenly that is to say of the bodie of Christ and of the bloud of the same then truely wee doe in no manner of wise mislike that proposition But if any doe referre it being taken together with the other two particles In and sub that is in and vnder to the place that is to ordaine a presence of the inuisible bodie of Christ In cum sub pane that is in with vnder the bread wee doe worthily reiect this consubstantiation inexistence and indistance seing that this is neither expressed in the words of Christ nor can rightly bee drawne out from them Of how many sorts is this vnion or coniunction in the vse of the Lords Supper Twofold one of the bodie and bloud of Christ with the bread and wine which is called Sacramentall and belongeth to the forme of the Sacrament Another is the coniunction of the same bodie and bloud of Christ with the beleeuers which although spirituall is called the mysticall reall and substantiall communion or communication and fruition of the bodie and bloud of Christ which is exhibited vnder the holy symboles of the Supper Calu. Inst b 4. c. 17 sect 19 33 and belongeth to the end of the Sacrament Notwithstanding a mixture or transfusion of the flesh of Christ is not to be imagined in our soule because it sufficeth that Christ doth breath life into our soules from the substance of his flesh yea rather doth powre into vs his owne life although the flesh it selfe of Christ doth not enter into vs. Of what qualitie is the coniunction of the signes and of the thing signified in the supper of the Lord Not consubstantiall or naturall which may make a presence of the thing signified at the place of the signe 1. Because the words of the institution do by no meanes beare it 2. It is manifest that Christ sate placed with the Disciples at the table really and corporally 3. Neither are Sacraments
and professe openly that you doe beleeue and imbrace them For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to shew is not to expresse any thing by similitude of fact or to represent by stage playing gestures but to declare and shew Neyther ought it to bee restrained to the Priests alone for seeing that whiles we are strangers in the bodie we are absent from the Lord a 2 Cor 5.6.7 we doe by this remember the Lord Iesus which is in the heauens which thing hee himselfe commaundeth vs doe till he commeth to iudgement signifying that the Church shall continue vntill that iudgement he would not haue commaunded it if he had determined to remaine with his corporally For memorie is opposite to bodily presence because remembrance is not of things to come nor of things present but of things past Of what qualitie ought that remembrance to bee Not any bare or idle remembrance of a thing past which nothing appertaineth vnto vs but operatiue and such whereby the faithfull minde in the vse of this Sacrament doth by faith lay hold vpon Christ with all his benefits doth apply to himselfe particularly and so cals to minde the sacrifice past and once performed in the flesh that thereby it feeleth present comfort gladnesse of minde peace of conscience increase of faith and of loue and moreouer doth conceiue most certaine hope of the life and happinesse to come by reason of that sacrifice Finally it is stirred vp to consider of so great loue of Christ and to offer vnto him by faith the sacrifice of prayse and to giue him thanks b Psal 50 23 From which end we doe againe vnderstand that the supper is not ordayned that it may be a reall and expiatorie or appeasing sacrifice for the quicke and the dead but a solemne and publicke thankesgiuing for the incarnation death redemption and all the benefits of Christ Which are the causes for which Christ ordained the memorie of himselfe to be celebrated amongst vs 1 His great loue the propertie whereof is that they which doe loue sincerely and from the heart do desire to liue in their minds and memorie Whereupon wee gather that Christ is neuer vnmindfull of vs. 2 The faithfull prouidence of Christ whereby hee prouided for his beloued that the benefits bestowed might truly profit and enioy their end For as by the forgetfulnesse of the benefactors a benefit receiued is lost so by memorie it is especially kept What is it to shew the death of the Lord Not onely to meditate vpon the historie but also to thinke earnestly 1 Of the iustice and wrath of God against sinne which are seene in this sacrifice 2 Of the great mercie of God towards vs. 3 Of the loue of the sonne towards mankind For so great is the seueritie of Gods iustice and the weight of sinne that there may be no reconciliation made vnlesse the penaltie due to sinne should be paid so great is the greatnesse of his anger that the eternall Father may not be pacified but by the intreatie and death of the sonne His mercie so great that the sonne is giuen for vs. So great is the loue of the sonne towards vs that he deriued this true and great anger vnto himselfe being made a sacrifice for vs doth make vs partakers of his flesh and bloud all which in the vse of the supper we must speak of meditate vpon that we may be truly feared by the acknowledgement of Gods anger we may be truly grieued for our sinnes and againe may be lifted vp with true comfort And finally that wee may celebrate our Lord Iesus Christ with true thankefulnesse heart mouth and life Is Christ to be adored in the bread of the Supper No. 1 Because he is not there present with his bodie 2 Neyther hath hee in his word tyed himselfe to the bread Therefore he is to be adored in the mysteries as saith Ambrose that is in the celebration of the supper in that he is God and in respect that he is God and man together yet so as that we rest not in the supper but that we may lift vp the eyes of faith and our hearts not to a peece of bread but into heauen where he is sitting at the right hand of God a Coll 3.1 whether also in time past the people in the administration of the supper were inuited while they were admonished Habere sursum corda that is to lift vp their hearts Not that they should bee yet taught to seeke downeward for the bodie and bloud of our Lord present in Essence either in the accidents without the subiect or in vnder or with the bread but rather to seek for him in heauen that selfesame flesh long agoe deliuered for vs and that bloud shed for vs to be touched and laid hold vpon with the hand of faith Wherefore euerie one of the Disciples did not rise that falling downe vpon their knees they might take bread and that wine out of his hand And in the little booke of Constitutions ascribed to Clement the people are commaunded to come with a certaine shame fast reuerence without tumult But concerning the shewing or lifting vp of the Sacrament we confesse that it was the custome in the ancient Church that the whole Sacrament couered with a cleane linnen cloath should be set vpon the holy table vntil it should be distributed to the people For then the minister of the Church the linnē being taken away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as saith Dionysius that is opening the mysteries did set them before the eyes of those which were present In the Lyturgy also of Chrysostome he saith that the Priest was woont to lift the holy bread a little while from the table not aboue his head to say with a loud voyce Sancta sanctis that is holy things for holy men surely in imitation of the Iewish custome among whom the Priest being about the sacrifices did shew before hand the oblation before his breast and did lift it vp a Exod. 29 24.27 Leuit. 10.15 But not in any other respect then that the people should prepare themselues to the communion But now seeing that the eleuation of the bread aboue the Priests head is the sinew of Bread-worship and prescribed neyther by Christ nor of the Apostles nor obserued in the most ancient and purest Church it is rightly taken away in Euangelicall Churches Is that which is left of the Supper to be laid vp to be caried about to be seene or to be adored as though some holines did remaine inherent in it Much lesse for the Sacraments out of the holy and lawfull vse or out of the taking of them prescribed in these words Take eate take drinke are not Sacraments like as neyther water is the water of baptisme vnlesse some body be dipped in it as is meet but when any bodie hath beene dipped or sprinckled with water the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost being called
faith and to shewe their Pastors what they think of the Doctrin taught like as Peter commandeth that VVe should be ready alwaies to giue an answere to euery man that asketh a reason of the hope that is in vs. 1 Pet. 3.15 Is it gathered from this Pronoune 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is himselfe that euerie one is to bee left to his owne priuate iudgement and that the Sacrament is not to bee denyed to any man comming to the Lords table No because all are not sufficient to examine themselues neither is it manifest concerning all whether they are or are not of the Church neither is it sufficient for them which by a lawfull knowledge going before haue beene iudged impenitent and therfore accursed out of the Church that they should be thought fit and to haue truely repented if after any manner of fashion they present themselues againe at the Lords table Who doe come vnworthily to the Lords table Not they which are simplie subiect to sinnes or any weake in faith seeing that the Supper is instituted especially for the weake And the Centurion said rightly Lord I am not worthie that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe Mat. 8.8 But they which know not what this thing is and which are all together void of the feare of God or of repentance and faith and doe continue in sinnes against knowledge In like manner they which doe nourish confidence of their owne strengths superstition and hypocrisie and false worships which doe maintaine manifest errors or doe liue in strife doe still keepe an euill purpose of fostering anger lust or other bad affections or doe despise the poore or doe come not as it were to a mysticall but as it were to a common or prophane table VVhat is the punishment of them which eate vnworthily As there are diuers degrees of vnworthinesse so the punishment or iudgement is vnlike the cheefe degree of vnworthines precisely so called is to come to the mysteries of faith without faith or any repentance which is the vse of vnbeleeuers castawaies hypocrites and wicked men They therefore which so come are guiltie of the bodie and bloud of the Lord the imputation of his death is laide vnto them that is the death of Christ it returneth vnto death not vnto life to them and as Basill speaketh They doe beare the offence of Christ crucified euen as they who through vnbeleef crucified him corporally For these men doe esteeme the bloud of Christ profane and they haue him in no other account then as an hainous offender a Heb. 10 29 concerning these men it is said he that beleeueth not shall bee condemned Mar. 16.16 These therefore doe vndergoe the iudgement of condemnation vnto euerlasting torments a 1 Cor. 11.32 Another degree of vnworthinesse taken more moderately is of the beleeuers which doe not discerne or iudge of the Lords bodie that is which although they are not altogether voide of faith yet they haue a faith as it were faint and weake and therefore not as it were effectuall by charitie and repentance neither doe they discerne the mysticall bread of the Lord from common bread but handle it vnreuerently nor in that manner as the Lord appointed it To these iudgement is threatned Paul 1. Cor. 11.29 saying Hee which eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation that is by eating and drinking he drinketh it and calleth for it But this iudgement is not of eternall damnation but of temporall punishment which the Lord doth inflict in this worlde euen vpon his owne faithfull ones which doe sinne as it is manifest out of the words following of the Apostle wherein hee doth rehearse examples of this iudgement diseases and the death of the bodie For this cause many are weak sick among you many sleepe and especially out of verse 32. where hee saith That we are therefore iudged ihat wee should not bee condemned with the wicked but that wee should be chastised of the Lord. And this iudgement is of correction and discipline To whom therefore is the Lords Supper to be giuen To all the faithfull members of the Church which can examine themselues and are taught in the mysterie of faith and can shewe forth the Lords death for to this mysterie is required the examination of a mans owne selfe and this shew forth the lords death And therefore not to Infidels not to infants not to madmen not to them that are ignorant of the mysteries or to them which knowe not what is done not to the impenitent not to them which are excommunicated by the lawfull iudgement of the Church not to the polluted either with manifest errours or with any notorious wickednesse vnlesse they haue first satisfied the Church and giuen a testimonie of their repentance Finally not to the deade nor for the dead For the oblations of bread wine which were offered in times past by the friends of the deade after a heathen custome went to the vse of the poore In like manner the sacrifices and offerings which Cyprian saith were offered for Martyrs were in his vnderstanding praises and thankesgiuings vnto God in that it pleased him to afford his Church such excellent lights as they were Are godly and honest persons to bee kept from the Lords Supper for beeing in warre or hauing controuersies depending in Lawe No for actions and lawfull warres are a part of that politique order which the Gospell doth not abolish And Constantinus and the soldiers with him which were now in the battell readie to put to the sworde the huge armie of Licinius were iustly admitted to the Lords Supper And Melchisedech receiued Abraham returning from the battell and blessed him a Ge◠14 17 And good men may without bitter hatred and desire of hurting each other dissent about inheritances contractes and other like businesses But yet both soldiers and those that goe to Lawe when they are about to receiue must bee admonished to lay aside hatred strife and other vices which happen not of themselues but by accidentes to warfare and suites in Lawe What is it to make difference of the Lords bodie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to discerne a thing and to seuer or exempt it as it were from the common order and to account it and vse it more honorably then the rest as in Iude verse 22. wee are bidden 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make a difference betweene sinners that are recouerable and those that are obstinate And 1 Cor. 4.7 Who hath made thee more excellent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore to discerne the Lords bodie is to distinguish that breade as a most precious signe of Christs bodie from other things and to vse it with fit deuotion and therefore with faith repentance and most high reuerence not to come vnto it as to common bread and drinke but as vnto the mysterie of a thing of all other most precious Doe they of the first sort of vnworthy communicants that is to say
a Col. 2.15 and our captaine but also our defender vnder whose standard if we fight couragiously we shal get the victorie according to that promise Gene. 3.15 concerning Christ that he should breake the Serpents head And Rom. 16.20 The God of peace shall shortly tread downe Satan vnder your feet and Ioh. 16.11 The Prince of this world is iudged alreadie and that comfort Ioh. 16.33 Be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world as also that we haue the good Angels our keepers and defenders against the wicked being of greater power then they What things be against this doctrine 1. The error of the Sadduces which affirmed that the wicked spirits were not indeed substances but euill affections and wicked thoughts which our owne flesh doth suggest vnto vs. 2. The heresie of the Manichees and Priscillianists who affirmed that the diuels were created such as they are now 3. Origens error who thought that the diuels should one day returne to the Lord and be saued cleane contrarie to the sentence of Christ who saith that the diuels shall go into euerlasting fire Mat. 25.41 all which are confuted by those things which haue bene spoken before The eighth common Place of Man What meane you by this word Man NOt the bodie alone or the soule alone but that which is compounded of both soule and bodie being knit together by a most friendly and streight bond in one person Why did God make man the last of all his workes 1. To the end that because he would make him such an one as should consist of bodie and soule before he was made he might haue all things prepared which do belong to the happinesse of either both of bodie as also of the soule 2. That he might vse the things created to the glorie of the Creatour 3. That the Epitome of the whole world might be described in man as it were in a little mappe and so he might be Gods Little world and as it were a Compendium of the things that were before created 4. Because God would communicate himselfe vnto him and take pleasure in him Who is the Creator of man Gen. 1.26.27 Iehouah Elohim the Lord God that is to say the Father Sonne and holy Ghost who did create man after his owne image immediatly that is without any meanes or without the helpe of the Angels How manifold did God create Man Twofold Male and female created he them to propagate such as shoâ—â—d be like themselues in the world a Gen. 1.27 Did God create them both after one manner No for first he created the man and then the woman againe he framed man of the dust and woman of the ribbe of man b Gen. 2.7 â—2 Wherefore did not God create the man and the woman at once as he did the Angels To the end that as God is one beginning of the creation of all things euen so one man might be the beginning of the generation of all men so as whilest all men know themselues to spring from one man they might loue one another euen as one man and might be knit together by one common bond of blood a Act. 17.26 Why was the woman framed out of the side of man and not of some other part of the body Because she was prouided to be neither a mistris not a maide for man but his mate neither was she to be taken out of his head nor his feete but out of his side that he might vnderstand she was to be placed neare vnto himselfe whom he had learned to be taken out of his side In a word because as the woman was framed out of the side of man when he was asleepe euen so the Church was redeemed by the blood and water which flowed out of the side of Christ sleeping on the crosse b Ioh. 19.34 Eph. 5 25.26 Of how many parts doth man consist Of two the bodie and the soule c 1. Thess 5.23 Whence was the bodie taken Out of the clay or the slime of the earth whereupon he was called Adam of Adamah signifying red earth and Homo ab humo or rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pariter quia homo est animal politicon man of a word that signifies the earth therefore Paul saith 1. Corin. 15.47 that he is of the earth earthly which Tertullian in his first booke of the Resurrection keeping the Greeke word interpreteth slime He is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Grecians from his forme because he hath his face vpward or of looking vpward agreeable to that excellent speech If then ye be risen together with Christ seeke those things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Minde those things which are aboue and not the things which are vpon earth Coloss 3.1.2 Which etymologie Ouid hath expressed elegantly in the first booke of his Metamorphosis Whilst other creatures downe do looke vpon the earthly mold To man he gaue a face vpright the skie for to behold Was not the bodie of Adam framed of the foure elements The foure humors whereof his bodie doth consist do proue that Why then doth Moses make mention onely of the earth Because the denomination or name is giuen of the predominant or greatest part What doth this teach vs that his bodie was framed of the clay It doth put vs in mind of our originall to wit that we as well as other liuing creatures are of the earth and therefore that we should not be proud seeing we must returne thither againe a Gen. 3.19 What is the essentiall forme of man It is the Soule Whereof is this word Soule deriued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of a Greeke word that signifies wind or breathing the Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of cooling or refreshing What then is the Soule a certaine wind or blast No but it is not bodily or materiall and therefore indeed a Spirit or a spirituall essence which being seuered from the bodie hath his being How do you proue that the Soule is a spirituall substance Genes 2.7 It is said that God breathed into mans nostrils the breath of Rather of liues which must be noted for the soules immortalitie life Eccles 12.7 Salomon speaking of death saith that then the spirit returneth againe to God that gaue it And Christ in his passion Luke 23.46 saith Lord I commend my spirit vnto thee And Steuen Act. 7.59 Lord Iesu receiue my spirit And Math. 10.28 Do not feare them who kill the bodie but cannot kill the soule Besides Luke 23.43 Christ said to the theefe This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Now he was not with him in bodie ergo in soule Moreouer also the soule is a subiect capable of all vertues vices arts and sciences and if the soule be once taken away the liuing body perisheth Therefore to conclude it is not an accident but a substance not depending of the being of the bodie After what manner was the
dying What then should haue become of man in the conclusion if he had not sinned should he haue euer liued vpon earth No but he should in the end haue remoued into heauen indeed without death which is the dissolution of the soule from the body but yet not without some change such as the Apostle speaketh of 1. Cor. 15.51 shall be in the bodies of the elect who shall be then liuing in the comming of the Lord they shall remoue hence into heauen What things be contrary to this doctrine The errour of the Pelagians who affirmed that man should haue died although he had neuer sinned against those speeches Gen. 2.17 and 3.3 Rom. 5.12 and 1. Cor. 15.21 The twelfth common Place of Mariage What thinke you of Mariage is it a diuine humane or politike constitution IT is diuine 1. because it was instituted by God in Paradise a Gen. 1.27 2.15 betwixt Adam and Eue in their innocencie they then bearing the true image of God 2. Because it was a type of that truly diuine and spirituall mariage which was to be betwixt Christ and his Church b Ephes 5.23 3. Because it was ordained for the propagation of the Church and for the further helping forwards the saluation of man It is also humane or politike or as I may say of humane constitution 1. because it was instituted for the propagation of mankind and ciuill societie vpon earth for in heauen they marry not but are like the Angels of God Mat. 22.30 2. Because for the most part it dependeth vpon the honest constitutions made by man for that purpose How proue you that mariage was instituted by God Gen. 2.18 God said that is in his most wise counsel decreed and ordained it is not good for man to be alone let vs make an helper or companion of his life like vnto him and when he could finde none for Adam before him God brought vpon him a dead sleepe and whilest he was asleepe and so being brought as it were into an extasie voide of griefe and was naturally ignorant what was done took one of his ribs and thereof made woman whom he brought vnto Adam who being led by the spirit of God did prophesie saying This is bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh she shall be called Ischa that is Vira Mannesse because she was taken out of man being as it were alter-ipse a second self For this cause shall man leaue his father and mother and cleaue vnto his wife and they shall be one flesh And after the deluge God confirmed mariage and blessed it saying Increase and multiply b Gen 9.1 At length the Sonne of God himselfe restored it being somewhat decaid c Math. 19.4.5.6 honoring the same both with his presence and miraculous gift d Ioh. 2.11 c. To conclude God not onely instituted mariage but also stirreth vp mutuall loue betweene the bride and the bridegroome and furdereth mariage e Genes 24.14 50 51. Whence it followeth first that mariages are not by chance or depending on mans arbiterment onely but are fatall and gouerned by Gods prouidence Secondly that mariage is a good and a holy thing Thirdly that it is to be vndertaken in the feare of God and inuocation for his direction But are not Moses and Paul contrary one to another where it is said Gen. 2.18 It is not good for man to be alone and 1. Cor. 7.1 g Gen. 2.18 It is good for man not to touch a woman h 1. Cor. 7.1 No for that Paul speaketh first of good which is profitable and not of honestie and he doth not oppose good vnto vice or sinne but vnto inconuenient Secondly because that in Genesis is vnderstood of the species or greatest part of mankind which wold decay if it were not continued and increased by mariage neither can a man liue chastly without mariage but Paul speaketh of certaine indiuidua or persons hauing the gift so as they can liue chastly without mariage for of others he saith It is better to marrie then to burne i 1. Cor. 7.9 But tell me whether Paul speaking of a virgin 1. Cor. 7.38 k 1. Cor. 7.38 and saying He that bestoweth her not in mariage doth better do meane that virginitie deserueth more the fauour of God then mariage He speaketh onely of some outward commodities of the single life for the present necessitie that is imminent persecutions l verse 26. and for that the vnmaried is more expedite and fit to teach to serue the Church to vndergo the dangers of his profession and the duties of piety with a better and freer mind m verse 32.34 and insinuateth more difficulty to be in mariage then in the single life as he speaketh concerning the maried Such shall haue trouble in the flesh n verse 28 and more distraction of thoughts and care for the things of this world o vers 33.34 and therfore that the single life is more profitable vnto him that hath the gift of continencie and lesse subiect to distractions and troubles and in this respect more blessed then mariage p verse 40. Notwithstanding the godly maried may also care for those things which belong vnto the Lord as Abraham Isaac Iacob Zacharias Iohn Baptists father and the like What is contrary to this doctrine concerning the efficient cause of Matrimonie The heresie of Montanus the Tatians Saturnians Manichees Marcionites Priscillianists Encratites who condemned mariage as the doctrine and worke of the diuell Pope Syricius differed not much from this heresie who called matrimonie vncleannesse of the flesh in which no man might please God Vnto all whom that saying of S. Paul is to be opposed 1. Tim. 4. 1. Tim. 4.1.2.3.4 Of the matter of Mariage Of how many and of what manner of persons ought Mariage to consist Of two onely one man and one woman for so saith the Lord Two shal be one flesh a Gen. 1.27 2.24 Mat. 19.5 and so many suffice for procreation of offspring But whenas the maried couples giue themselues mutually one to another they are both the second causes efficient and they also the matter of mariage What is contrary to this Polygamie not of hauing many wiues successiuely when one succeedeth another but of enioying more then one at one and the same time Gen. 4.19 which corruptiō of lawful mariage begun in Lamech of Cains race and was afterwards permitted vnto the Fathers not for wantonnesse but for increase of an holy seed both for that politick customes were at that time as also that God might thereby manifest his promise of an innumerable seede to spring of a few But Christ condemned it afterwards Mat. 19.8 5.32 saying It was not so from the beginning and declaring that who so putteth away his wife and taketh another committeth adulterie For that God being about to giue Adam a wife tooke not two or more but one ribbe out of
couplings contrarie vnto them in euery prohibition filthinesse and abhomination before God And certainly that generall proposition in the sixth verse Let no man go vnto her that is neare of kindred a Leuit. 18.6 agreeth with the lawe of nature And Christians are bound by the iudgement of Paule vnto the obseruation of the Leuiticall lawe touching degrees 2. Cor. 5.1 How then is that to be vnderstood Deuteronom 25.5 where the wife of the brother dying without issue is to be marâ—ied vnto the other brother and that example of Iudah who gaue his first sonnes wife after his death vnto his second sonne and after he was dead promised her to his third sonne also Gen. 38.8 whereas the Lord in Leuit. expressely forbiddeth the brother to marrie his brothers wife b Leuit. 18.9.16.18 I answer that the law Leuit. 18.9 is simply common vnto all nations as the lawe is of not stealing But that law Deuteronom 25.5 is either not to be vnderstood of a naturall brother but of the next of consanguinitie in another degree for they are all called brethren amongst the Hebrewes or else that it was a peculiar priuiledge granted after a sort vnto the Israelites that the familie should be conserued in the name of the first born and that the first birth of Christ which should neuer die should be signified Aug. quaest 61. in Leuit. What then shall we thinke of Abraham who married his brother Arans daughter c Gen. 11.29 of Iacob who married two sisters both aliue together d 29.16 and of Moses who was borne of a mariage betweene the nephew and the aunt e Exod. 2.1 6.20 as the Hebrew word is taken Numb 26.59 Either that those mariages were made both while there were but a few of the holy seede and also in the publike confusion God dispensing with and tolerating it or that those Patriarchs sinned and are not to be excused in all things and we are not to iudge by examples but by lawes But may a faithfull man marrie an vnbeleeuing woman No except the vnbeleeuing person promise consent to the true religion And thus Moses married a wife of Aethiopia and Iacob Labans daughter For God forbad his people to ioyne in matrimonie with the other nations f Deut. 7.3.4 And although that precept be iudicial yet it appertaineth vnto all if the reason be considered for he giueth a plaine moral reason which is at this day in force For she will seduce thy son that he shall not follow me but rather serue strange Gods the same is repeated in the Kings g 1. Reg. 11.1 2.4 also coÌ„firmed by Salom. example And besides the vnequall matches of the sons of God with Caines posteritie k Gen. 6.2 brought a pernitious corruption into all the world But the commandement of Paul is expresse Be not vnequally yoaked with infidels l 2 Cor. 6.14 and againe Let them marrie in the Lord m Cor. 7.39 that is religiously and in the feare of God What are the constitutions of Princes concerning this That a guardian shall not marrie his ward an adopting father his adopted daughter or an adopting mother her adopted sonne As also that brethren and sisters children shall not marrie Yet must the Magistrate abolish that law which teacheth that witnesses at the font may not marrie nor that he may marry her for whom he witnesseth at baptisme Do these lawes bind Christians They do so farre foorth as they agree with Gods word For each one must obey his gouernor when he can do it without breach of pietie and the libertie of conscience that is if it be not a sinne to conscience if it be done otherwise so as mariages contracted against these constitutions be not disanulled How is the coupling in mariage called in the Scriptures 1. Coniugium wedlocke of that common yoake wherewith the man and wife are ioyned into one flesh and as it were into one man 2. Matrimonium mariage of the end for a woman is married vnto a man to this end that she may be a mother of children and mariage is as it were Matriage of a mother 3. Connubium couering and in the plurall number nuptiae à nubendo that is of couering for as the heauen is sometimes couered ouer with clouds so were virgins in old time couered n 1. Co. 11.5.10 with a veile when they were brought vnto their husbands and that both to testifie their bashfulnesse and modestie and also their subiection and obedience or anothers power ouer them As the example of Rebecca testifieth who when she saw her husband Isaac she couered her selfe with a veile o Gen. 24.64 Like vnto which is that spreading abroad of the garment in Ruth 3.9 and Isa 4.1 What is against this 1. Mariages euery where graÌ„ted by that impure Antichrist between Vnkles and sisters daughters against all law both of God and man 2. The imagination of the Papists who say that indeed by the law of nature it is forbidden the father to marry the daughter or the mother the son but the forbidding of all other persons in Leuit. is a meere positiue law concerneth the Israelites only That Christians are not tied to those laws therfore the Pope may dispense 3 The Iewes error that those persons whosoeuer are not expressed in Leuiticus are also not forbidden to marie for then it would follow that the nephew might marie the grandmother because it is not forbidden by name wheras nature sheweth it to be wicked VVhat is Mariage An inseparable coniunction excepting the causes expressed in the written word of God of one man and one woman a Mat 19.9 Rom. 7.2 1. Cor. 7.27 being fit of yeares lawfully consenting into one flesh instituted by God for mutual help as wel in diuine as humane things for procreation if God will giue them of children and bringing them vp in the feare of God for God his Church and common wealth How manifold is mariage Twofold begun or promised consuÌ„mated ratified perfected VVhat is betrothing or contracting It is mention and promise of a future mariage called Sponsalia sponsals a spondendo of promising for that they were wont in old time to assure their daughters vnto them to whom they had promised to marie them to couenant that they in like sort should marie them and hence proceeded the names of Sponsus Sponsa the man-spouse and the woman-spouse How many kindes of Sponsals or contracts are there Two one conceiued by words de futuro for to come as they speake in schooles either plainely as I will take the to be my wife as if I should say I promise that I will sell thee my house for there is difference betweene promising and doing Or else vpon condition as If my parents consent if I may haue her dowrie Likewise if the contracters be vnder age or one of them in sense of the Law such contracts are de futuro
forgiue vs our debts because of the likenesse for by sinne a man becommeth debter vnto God to vndergoe punishment and also oweth recompence to be made to his neighbour For as debts do ciuilly binde to satisfie the punishment vnlesse they be remitted so sin doth ciuilly binde to satisfaction of punishmēt except it be forgiuen Likewise it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a defect As 1. Cor. 6.7 Now therefore there is a weakenesse or defect amongst you Which word commeth of the verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to be ouercome to faint or yeld Also it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wickednesse naughtinesse lewdnesse sinne scelus a 1 Cor. 5.8 Also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 transgression a Rom 4.15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 breaking of the lawe b Heb 1.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnrighteousnesse c 2 Tim. 2.19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vngodlinesse which is referred to the first table against God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnrigteousnesse to the second against men d Rom. 1.18 What is sinne 1. Iohn 3.4 It is there defined 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by taking away of the contrarie to it That is a transgression of the Lawe or a priuation of the Lawe to wit of the conformitie of our actions both of soule and bodie with Gods lawe for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 containeth the value of two words because it consisteth of the priuatiue particle ae and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or as Ambrose briefly expressed it Peccatum est legis diuine praeuaricatio Sinne is a Praeuarication or going beyond the Lawe of God Augustine saith thus Peccatum est dictum vel factum vel concupitum contra Legem dei Sinne is whatsoeuer is said done or coueted against Gods Lawe Wee define it thus Sin is a rouolting a declyning or wandring from the Law or will of God binding the sinner to suffer eternall death But sometime it is vsed Metonymically for the whole man being corrupted as also for all his actions which oppose the lawe of God also for a sinne offering and sacrifice for sinne Exod. 29.36 And thou shalt offer a calfe for sinne i. a sinne offering euerie day for attonement thou shalt sprinkle the Altar with the sinne that is with the bloud of the sacrifice for sinne Leu. 8.15 2. Cor. 5.21 For he made him who knewe no sinne to become sinne for vs that is a sacrifice for sinne or a sinner not in himselfe but by the guilte of all our sinnes imputed vnto him as the opposition added in that place requireth this interpretation That we might bee made the righteousnes of God that is righteous with God and that by no inherent righteousnesse or properly our owne but that which being in Christ is imputed to vs. What be the causes of sinne They are of two sorts Outward and Inward The outward are diuerse 1. Sathan by his poysoned suggestions e Gen. 3.1.4 2. Men by their euill examples words and flattering f Gen. 3.6 Especially the fal of our first parents as it is described in that place 3. But by accident the obiects wherwith our senses meete enticing vs to the abuse of them and so to sinne g Gen. 3 6 1 Iohn 2.16 2 Sam 11.1 4. By accident also the Lawe of God it selfe which is holy iust becommeth cause of sin by forbidding those things which please the flesh commanding those which displease according to the verse The thing forbidden we most couet And that 's denyed we most loue it a Rom 3.20 4.15 5.20 7.7.8 All which are confirmed by the example of Adams first fall Gen. 3. 5 The cherishers of Sinne Idlenesse and Delicacie b Ezech. 16.49 But seeing nothing commeth to passe in the world or can come to passe without the most wise and iust prouidence of God may not hee be called thc Author and cause of sinne God forbid for hee hateth forbiddeth and punisheth it as a thing most disagreeing with his greatest goodnes According as Iohn saith in his first Epistle 2.16 Concupiscence by which name he vnderstandeth all sinnes is not of the father but of the world And Iames. 1.14.15 Euerie man is tempted whilest he is drawne away and enticed by his owne concupiscence Then concupiscence after it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne And Ecclesiastes 7.30 This I know that God made man righteous but they haue sought to themselues many inuentions Although he suffereth sinne in his certaine counsell as we haue said in the Place of Gods prouidence What is the inward cause of sinne This likewise is of diuers kindes 1. The corruption of our nature which also is called vsually by the Apostles concupiscence Ephes 2.3 Wee haue had our conuersation in the lusts of our flesh in doing the will of our flesh and our owne thoughts 2. The consent of the will Mat. 5.28 Hee that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath alreadie committed adulterie with her in his heart 3. Ignorance by which the will is oft deceiued of which also the Apostle speaketh 1. Tim. 1.13 I thank Christ who hath set me in the Ministery who before was a persecuter and a blasphemer and an oppressor but be had mercie on me for I did it ignorantly through vnbeliefe 4. Weaknesse of minde and feeblenesse of faith whereby it commeth to passe that wee cannot alwaies resist the temptations of Sathan and the flesh but though we see that which is better and approue it yet in the meane while being ouercome we followe the worse as it came to passe in Peter a Mat. v 6.69 the verses following when hee denyed Christ and to Dauid when he committed adulterie b 2. Sam. 11.2.4..5 5. The wilfull and set malice of man of which Ieremie speaketh The heart of man is euill and vnsearchable who can knowe it Ierem. 17.9 Such was the sinne of the diuell 1. Iohn 3.8 Hee that committeth sinne is of the Diuell for the Diuell sinneth from the beginning In which place to commit sinne signifieth not simply to sin but of purposed malice to endeauour to sinne and to be led with a desire of sinning As Iudas the traitor who heareth that said to him That thou doest doe quickly In such maner the faithfull commit not sinne 1. Iohn 3.9 VVhosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not or committeth not sinne that is doth not favour sinne otherwise If we say we haue no sinne wee deceiue our selues and the trueth is not in vs. 1. Iohn 1.8 6. A habit or custome of sinning is not the least cause of sinne as Ephes 2.2 Yee walked in your sinnes according to the course of this world 7. Sinne it selfe is the cause of sinne according to that Iohn 8.34 He that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne How many waies commeth it to passe that one sinne is cause of another sinne Fiue waies 1. When as one sinne being committed the grace of the holie
image in the place hereof namely of blindnesse impotencie vncleannesse vanitie and vnrighteousnesse so that since that came to passe man can doe nothing but sinne b Rom. 6.16 17. 7.23 How manie sorts are there of this corruption Two Originall and Actuall The first is the parent the last the miserable issue of the first The first a loathsome pudle and filthy Camarina the second a most grieuous plague the first is called Original or that which is borne and propagated together with vs c Ehes 2.3 Psal 51.7 The second is called actuall sinne or the same which our selues haue brought vpon vs and committed our selues These two notwithstanding are species subalternatae inter se Kindes subordinate one to another rather then opposing one another For the one of them is as it were a cause and roote whence the other as a fruite effect proceedeth which distinction of them is gathered out of Rom. 5.14 What vnderstand you by the name of Originall Sin It is that blemish and staine which is deriued from the first parent of all men according to the flesh vnto all his posteritie descended of him But what is deriued from Adam to his posteritie Both the formall and the materiall part also of sinne that is as the Apostle teacheth manifestly Rom. 5. from the xii verse to the end of the chapter not onely a depriuing of original righteousnesse a corruption of maÌ„s whole nature but also a guilt and obliging of them to eternall punishment in which Adam entangled himself all his posteritie that is The verie disobedience of Adam insomuch as it is imputed to vs all and hath therefore spred it selfe vpon al men though not by act yet by guilt imputation As Rom. 5.12 We are all pronounced to haue sinned in Adam as in the roote or a masse whereout all mankinde was framed we all being at that time in his loynes And verse 16. and 18. By one mans fall the guilt came vpon all to condemnation And vers 19 By one mans disobedience all are made vniust that is guilty of gods anger and eternall death Seeing Leuie is said to pay Tithes in Abraham because hee was in the loynes of Abraham Heb. 7.9 Why also is not Christ said to haue sinned in Adam Because hee was not borne in ordinarie manner of the seede of man but conceiued of the Holy Ghost therefore he became free and exempted from Originall sinne and from the guilt therof as also he did not pay tithes in Abrahams loynes but was represented in Melchisedecks person as being an eternall Priest not giuing but receiuing tithes VVhat is the cause that sinne is deriued and propagated from the father to the children The cause is the Law which God hath iustly made that man should be borne in such estate if man sinned euen as of a leprous father is borne a leprous sonne of a base father a base sonne of a poysonous serpent a serpent But is it righteous that the whole ofspring should be partakers of the punishment deserued by one It is most iust with God Yea amongst all nation it is receiued that what the heade doth in respect it is heade that is imputed to the whole bodie worthilie and children are spoyled of all their fathers goods because of their fathers rebellion For as the Lord of a Fee iustly taketh away from his vngratefull vassall and his posteritie the fee which before was graunted to him vpon certaine conditions so it is a deede of Gods Iustice in that he taketh from Adam and all his posteritie those good things which before were giuen to mankinde in their first parent Moreouer that which Christ hath done as heade of the Church and of all the elect is imputed to the Church and we are saide in Christ to haue kept the Lawe to haue beene deade buried and raised againe and to sit in the heauens Ephe. 2.6 and in many other places Therefore that which Adam hath sinned as head of mankinde that is rightly imputed to vs because whatsoeuer was done by him was supposed to bee done by all men and euery particular man and he represented his whole stock Therefore also did hee lose that which was committed to his keeping for his whole stock But by what meanes is this guilt and this blemish and corruption conueied to his posteritie The guilt by imputation as hath beene said but the corruption not by example onely or imitation or onely by ill custome but by propagation and generation Because Gen. 5.3 Adam is saide to haue begot Seth after his owne image that is a sinner a Rom. 15.12 Iob 14.4 15.14 Againe because little infants doe not sinne by example but are conceiued and borne in sinne b Psal 51.7 And the Apostle saith Ephes 2.3 That wee are all by nature the children of wrath by nature not by Imitation But let vs remember that saying We ought rather seeke what way to escape from that euill then search how it came vpon vs as wee must not so much enquire how a fire beganne but how it may bee quenched But why are children borne of Godly parents not sanctified by their puritie as well as they drawe corruption from them Because they descende from them not by spiritual but by carnal generation for their posteritie is borne of them not by grace but by nature For the guilt and corruption commeth from nature but iustification which is opposed to the guilt Sanctification which opposeth corruption is from supernatural grace Ioh. 1.13 The sonnes of God are not of bloud but of God And chap. 3.3 Except a man bee borne againe c. To whom is originall Sinne deriued To all whosoeuer descend of Adam the infants as yet in the mothers wombe not excepted a Psal 51.7 For although they haue not yet brought forth the fruites of iniquitie yet their nature is a certaine seede of sinne and therefore hatefull and abhominâ—ble to God Rom. 5.14 Death is come vpon all for so much as al haue sinned But infants haue not sinned actually therefore they haue sinned Originally Is none amongest all mankinde excepted Onely Christ who though hee descended from Adam by a continued line and race b Luc. 3.23 Yet not in a naturall manner as other men and by meanes of mans seede but by the onely power of the holy Ghost hee was conceiued of the virgine Marie and sanctified from his first conception that hee might bee without sinne c Mat. 1.18 Luc. 1.35 Yet the children of the faithfull are holy 1. Cor. 7.14 If the roote bee holy the branches also are holy Rom. 11.16 They are holy in regard of their societie with the Church which we professe in the Creede to bee the communion of Saints Neither is forgiuenesse of sinnes and righteousnesse tied to propagation but to the grace and mercie of God or Gods most free election Secondly they are holy because they are comprehended in Gods couenant of which it is saide I
guiltie of Gods anger and eternall death vntil pardon be granted and except the benefit of Christ help a Ioh. 1.29 and besides these it comprehendeth those workes which the corruption of our nature bringeth forth in vs which the Scripture calleth The workes of the flesh b Gal. 5.19 By what names is this sinne called in the Scriptures The sinne that dwelleth in a man because it remaineth continually in the flesh vntill death but in them who are not regenerate it raigneth in the regenerate it only dwelleth and not raigneth c Rom. 7.17.20 Malum adiacens The sinne which easilie cleaueth to vs and compasseth vs round about occupying all our strength e Heb 12.1 The sense and vnderstanding of the flesh f Rom. 8.6 Also it is absolutely and simply called Sinne g Rom 7 8. Because it is the source and fountaine of all sinnes The bodie of sinne h Rom. 6.6 because in it are gathered together all sins which breake forth when occasion is giuen The Lawe of the â—â—mbers i. because all the members of soule and bodie i Rom. 13.4 that is all the parts powers of man obey it as a Law Flesh k Gen. 6 3. concupiscence c. to which is opposed the Spirit which signifyeth the grace of regeneration l Gal. 16.17 The heart of man m Gen 8 21 Also old Adam n Rom 6 6. How doth Originall sinne differ from actuall sinne As the tree differeth from the fruite or the roote from the branches Originall sinne is like a tree and a roote out of which euill fruites and boughes do spring namely actuall sins not only outward but also inward Out of the heart proceede euill thoughts saith Christ Mat. 15.19 Gal. 5.19 In that place are recited the workes and fruites of the flesh that is of originall sinne Moreouer in actuall sinne the matter of the sinne remaineth not for when a man hath either committed adulterie or spoken blaspheamie those actions straight cease to be when the thing is done notwithstanding the offence to God and the guilt remaine still But in originall sin the matter therof passeth not away for wee finde in experience that the corruption of nature sticketh by vs seeing still we run into sinne and are vntoward to heauenly things both in body and soule What is the end or wage of Originall sin Eternall damnation together with all the mischiefes incident to this life a Gen 2 17 3 19 What is the effect thereof It deceiueth it worketh all concupiscence it killeth b Rom. 5 12 17 What vse is there of this Doctrine concerning Originall sinne A threefold vse 1. That wee may acknowledge our vncleannesse and that laying away all arrogancie wee may betake our selues and flie to Christ our Sauiour 2. That in what manner we vnderstand that the vnrighteousnesse of Adam is imputed to vs in the same maner we may beeleeue that wee by the righteousnesse of Christ are accounted truly and perfectly iust before GOD as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 5.15 3. That because our birth and generation was and is full of vice wee may know we haue neede of a regeneration according to that Ioh. 3.5 Except a man be borne againe he cannot enter into the kingdome of Heauen How is this Doctrine opposed By sundry errors 1. Of the Pelagians who denie that Originall sinne is deriued by propagation to posteritie but say it is conueyed only by imitation and example They also affirme that death is the condition of mans nature although Adam had not fallen Also that Adams sinne hurt no man but himselfe onely Also they say that infants when they are borne doe not bring with them a prauitie of nature resisting the law of God contrarie to Pauls assertion Rom. 5 12. 2. By the Monkes who denie that Originall sinne is a sin worthy of death but either a guiltinesse onely of another mans faults or onely a fewell and matter to feede sinne contrarie to Pauls speach Ephes 2.3 where he saith VVe are the children of wrath Also they determine that it is onely in the bodie in the senses and inferiour faculties but not in the minde and will Also that by Baptisme not only the guilte but the euill and prauitie of concupiscence is taken away that concupiscence is not a sinne but a natuall appetite or desire that it is onely in the sensual appetite giuen vnto man that by striuing with it he may more more be sharpened to follow vertue and may binde God to himselfe by his greater desert Also they say that infants damned for Original sin only haue not poena sensus no punishment of feeling in their bodies but only poena damni or punishment by losse of the sight and enioying of God although it be credible that those are more gently to bee punished in whom originall sinne hath not yet broke forth into workes Also that Marie the mother of our Lord was conceiued borne without originall sin which iudgment also they hold of Iohn Baptist therefore that Christ died not for Marie and Iohn Baptist because he died for originall sinne onely which they wanted yet Mary reioyced in God her Sauiour and Iohn confesseth that he is not worthie to beare the shoes of Christ 3 Of those who say the corruption onely of nature is imputed to vs not the guilt also of Adam and contrarily of those who say the guilt and not the corruption is to be vnderstood by the name of originall sinne 4 Of those Papists who hold that onely actuall sinnes are forbidden by the law and that therefore a man may satisfie the Lawe 5 Of the adherents of Flauius Illiricus who teach that it is not an accident but the verie nature of man and the substance thereof corrupted contrarie to that saying of Paule Rom. 7.21 Sinne is present with me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and contrarie to those testimonies which teach that God is author of mans nature euen since his fall and also against those places whereby wee learne that Christ tooke our humane nature and substance and redeemed man but not sinne 6 Of the Philosophers who call that only sinne which resisteth reason whereas reason it selfe can doe nothing but erre vntill it be enlightened by the light of God 7 Of the Libertines who define and restraine sin to be only that wherein a man thinketh himselfe to sinne 8 The blasphemie of the Manichees who say that sinnes proceed of God ⧠The sixteenth Place of Actuall sinne VVhat is actuall sinne IT is a fruit of Originall sinne when the lawe of God is actually violated to wit euery action affection speech or omission disaagreeing with Gods will whereby a man becomes guiltie anew and is guiltie of Gods anger and eternall death Of which Iames speaketh 1.15 Concupiscence after it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne and sinne finished bringeth forth death whereby Concupiscence he vnderstandeth the roote that is Originall sinne by sinne finished
actuall sinne that is a fruit of the same nature and qualitie How is it deuided Into two parts 1. As it is considered in it selfe without anie relation for of the sinnes produced and arising from Originall sinne some are onely inward namely doubtings of God the inflaming and kindling of euill affections euill thoughtes wicked wils whether those willes be informes without forme or full and resolute as the Schoole-men speake Other are externall which shew and manifest themselues by their outward workes and vse in their committing some outward helpe and seruice of the bodie 2 As it is considered before or after the Doctrine of the Gospell was deliuered concerning Christ Iustification and Regeneration Of how many kindes is sinne considered in it selfe before or without the doctrine of Christ Of two kindes Of omission and Commission a Iacob 4.17 The first is when wee doe not euill but omit that good which God commaunds vs to doe The second when we commit that euill which he forbids vs to doe The first proceedeth from thence for that wee are vnfitt for good things the latter from this ground because we are prone to all euill 2 In respect also of the obiect some sinne is said to be committed against God some against our neighbour 3 In respect of the law some sinne is dead some liuing The dead sinne is which though it be in vs yet is not acknowledged for sinne neyther doth it so rage as it vseth after the knowledge of the lawe a Rom. 7.9 The liuing sinne is that which is acknowledged to be such and outrageth in vs after the knowledge of the law 4 In respect of the inward beginning or originall of sinne some sinne is of infirmitie which through our weaknesse stealeth vpon vs against our wils and conceits as sodaine anger vaine thoughts desire of things vnlawfull Another sinne is of ignorance of which it is spoken Psal 19.13 Leuit. 5.27 And Christ sayeth Luc. 23.34 Father forgiue them for they know not what they doe Another sinne is of Malice which is of two sortes one directly opposing grace is blasphemie against the holy Ghost of which we will speake in proper place the other not directly resisting grace and the holy Ghost such are the particular fals against the precepts of the ten commaundements as Idolatry adultery c. In respect of the complement of Christs redemption those sinnes are called past which were done in all that time before he suffered and present committed since the manifestation of the Gospell by which through the bloud of Christ free pardon of all sinnes both past and present is offered to mankind Rom. 3.24 How is sinne deuided being considered after the Doctrine deliuered by Christ Three waies The first wherby one sinne is called the sinne which reigneth or the sin which sinneth another kind of sin which reigneth not or sinneth not The sin reigning is when a man not regenerate serueth as it were looseth the bridle to sinne and with whole hart and determinate purpose is caried and rusheth forward to sinne This also is called voluntarie because it is done of set purpose and entent wittingly with the whole will and against the conscience to which sinne he is said to liue whosoeuer is in the flesh and is said also to be dead in his sinnes b Eph. 2.5 Col. 2.13 who is entangled more in his sinnes is drowned and dead in them The Sinne which raigneth nâ—t is when a man regenerate being drawne backe and reclaymed by Gods spirit is not caried with all his force to sinne and it is called Inuoluntarium that which is not with the will because the godly doe wrestle against it Rom. 7.19 That euill which I would not that I doe To which also they d Rom. 6.2 are said to be dead in which the vigor and power of sinne which by a borrowed speech is called the life of sinne is extinguished by the power of Christ with whom they are vnited and incoporated by faith and contrarily they are said to liue to God or to righteousnes or to Christ who labour to attaine innocency and righteousnes e Rom. 6.10.11 1. pet 2 24. Whence is their diuision taken From the Epistle to the Romans 6.12 Let not sinne raigne in your mortall bodie that you should obey sinne in the lusts of the bodie AndVerse 14. Let not sinne raigne ouer you for you are not vnder the law but vnder grace and out of 1. Iohn 3 6. Whosoeuer remaineth in him sinneth not Whosoeuer sinneth hath not seene him nor knowen him and vers 9. Whosoeuer is borne of God committeth not sinne because his seed remaineth in him And yet notwithstanding in the same Epistle cap. 1.8 If we say that we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs. VVhat is the second diuision Sinne eyther Mortall or Veniall VVhat doe the Papists say eyther of these to be They say that Mortall sinne is the works of the flesh reigning But Veniall sinne say they is the concupiscence or desire of the flesh which doth not long tarie in the heart And therefore they scarce acknowledge originall sinne to be a sinne which they will haue to be washed away with light sprinkling of water ex opere operato as they say by the worke wrought Is this diuision to be receiued Not simply 1. Because euerie sinne whether great or little maketh a man guiltie of eternall death a Rom. 5.14 6.13 2 Because Concupiscence it selfe is by the nature thereof a sinne for it is against the law of God Thou shalt not couet Exod. 20 17. And Gen. 6.5 8.21 Euerie thought of mans heart from his childhood is onely euill 3 Because Iames. 2.10 saith Whosoeuer shall keepe all the law and shall offend in one is become guiltie of all Namely because though he hath not broken totum legis the whole entire law in euerie part yet he hath broken totam legem the whole lawe and the effect thereof by violating the Maiestie of the Lawgiuer 4 This is also manifest both by the consideration of the nature of God and also of the nature of sinne for no man can violate the infinite Maiesty of God venially but he shall be guiltie of infinite punishment and that infinite puritie of God cannot endure so much as the least spot or stayne in a sinner Therefore he is deceiued who thinketh there is any sinne before God Which draweth not with it the weight of his eternall anger Are therefore all sinnes equall Thus farre they are equall that euen the least thought of the least sinne doth a thousand times deserue eternall death according to that saying Gal. 3.10 Cursed is euerie one that abideth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law that he may doe them And Rom. 6.23 The wages of sinne is death Yet notwithstanding in comparison of one with another some sinnes are more grieuous then other as they goe astray more
or lesse from the ordinances of God and as the obiects varie as it is a more grieuous sinne whereby a man offendeth against God immediately then against man and it is a greater sinne whereby we sinne against our parents then that whereby we sinne against others On the contrarie he sinneth lesse that stealeth being compelled by hunger then he who prouoked by lust committeth adulterie with his neighbours wife a Prouerb 6.20 Also sinnes differ in degrees as to be angrie or to couet an other mans wife is a sinne but it is a greater sinne to kill or to commit adulterie b Mat. 5.21.22 27 28. Also they differ according to the varietie of circumstances and causes c Mat. 11.22 24. Moreouer the law it selfe distiguisheth the workes of the first and second table d Exod. 34.1 And Christ saith to Pilate Iohn 19.11 He that deliuered me vnto thee hath the greater sinne therefore also are they not to be punished with equall punishments How farre therefore may that diuision be admitted Not in respect of the qualitie of the sinne but in respect of the persons which sinne insomuch as they eyther beleeue or not beleeue For that is mortall sinne which maketh all who beleeue not guiltie of eternall death And such are the sinnes of all men vntill they beleeue that is vntill by faith they receiue remission of sinnes But veniall sinne is not that which doth deserue pardon but that which freely is forgiuen pardoned for Christs sake to them which beleeue such is the sin of all who truly beleeue For that which of it selfe and in it owne nature is mortall becommeth veniall in the beleeuers by the grace and mercie of God whilest it is pardoned and forgiuen them according to that Rom. 8.1 There is no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesus for they come not into iudgement but haue passed from death to life Iohn 5.24 In a word to the elect all their sinnes euen the greatest are veniall and pardonable through Christ e Ioh 5.16 but to the reprobate no sin there is which is not mortall f Rom. 6 23 What is the third diuision Some sinne is said to be Pardonable some Vnpardonable What sinne is Pardonable Euerie sinne which is committed against the Father and the Sonne g Mat. 12.31 that is euerie transgression of Gods law which is repented of which is remitted of God if the transgressor cease to sinne and flie to Christ the Mediator otherwise not therefore it is called Pardonable from the euent not because of the nature thereof How doth remissible or pardonable sin differ from veniall sin Remissible or Pardonable is that which may be forgiuen to al that beleeue Veniall is that which is actually remitted to the beleeuer What things do oppose this doctrine 1 That distinction of the Papists of sinne into mortall and veniall which is vnproper except in the diuers respects of the elect and reprobate 2 That Paradoxe of the Stoicks who did therefore make all sinnes to be equall because sinne is that thing whatsoeuer is not lawfull We grant indeed the vnlawfulnesse to be alike in all kindes of sinne ⧠The seuenteenth Place of sinne against the holy Ghost VVhat is the sinne which cannot be pardoned IT is a kind of sinne so deadly that eternall death ensueth it without any hope of pardon or forgiuenesse or it is the sinne which is not repented of How is it called It is called the Sinne against the holy Ghost blasphemy of the holy Ghost that is against the holy Ghost a Mat 12 13 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The sinne which is vnto death b 1 Iohn 5 18 But what is this sinne That we may the better vnderstand it testimonies of Scripture are to be gathered by which we may vnderstand both what it is and what it is not First therefore commeth to our hands that saying 1. Ioh. 5.17 All vnrighteousnesse is sinne but not vnto death VVho so knoweth that his brother sinneth a sinne which is not vnto death let him aske and life shall be giuen him which sinneth not vnto death there is a sinne vnto death I say not that thou shouldest pray for it Heere sinne vnto death is distinguished from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnrighteousnesse which is the transgression of the whole law Hence therefore I gather that the sinne against the holy Ghost is not any transgression of the morall law neyther vniuersall nor particular eyther of ignorance or infirmitie or of malice committed against the law 2. That place of Mathew is to be remembred Mat. 12.31 Whosoeuer speaketh against the son of man it shal be forgiuen him and of Paule 1. Tim. 13. He confesseth that he was a blasphemer of Christ a persecutor a violent man but yet notwithstanding that hee obtained mercie because he did it of ignorance through vnbeleefe From whence I gather that blasphemie persecuting of Christ of his gospell which proceedeth of ignorāce is not a sin against the holy Ghost 3 Hence commeth to our consideration Peters deniall of his master who denied Christ and that when his owne conscience cried against it and with an execration a Mat. 26.69 but this was done through the horrour of the danger at hand neither did his iudgement consent with his tongue and that faith for which the Lord prayed it might not faile b Luc. 22.32 was not extinct but laboured and boyled within him otherwise he would haue ioyned himselfe to the persecutors of Christ when on the contrarie weeping bitterly he flung out of doores From whence I conclude that the deniall of Christ proceeding from infirmitie and not from a purpose to forsake Christ but so that a man may finde out some way for his own safegard is not the sinne against the holy Ghost although nothing commeth neerer it then this deniall c Marc. 3.28 Luk. 12.10 4 Let vs consider that saying of our Lord Mat 12.31 and in the verses following where he obiecteth to the Pharisees blasphemie against the holy Ghost who not onely despised Christ and his Gospell but also said that Christ cast out diuels by Beelzabub the prince of the diuels when as notwithhāding they knew Christ by the Prophets his owne doctrine and miracles and were not ignorant that those works of Christ were done by the power of the holy Ghost Hence therefore I gather by the place a concreto that the matter or generall difference of sinne against the holy Ghost is To denie Christ being knowne and his holy Gospell and against a mans owne knowledge and conscience to ascribe to Sathan that worke which is proper to the holy Ghost And this is one manner and one kinde of sinne against the holy Ghost which was the Pharisees sinne Such is theirs who haue knowne the truth haue neuerthelesse not submitted themselues to the truth but reuile and slaunder the truth calling it hereticall erroneous and diabolicall Lastly consider we of
that place Hebr. 6.4 It is impossible that those who haue beene once enlightened and after Catechising haue professed Christianitie and by Baptisme haue beene chosen and incorporated into the Church and haue tasted the heauenly gift and haue beene partakers of the holy Ghost and haue tasted the good word of God and the powers of the world to come but haue not swallowed it much lesse digested it if they fall away namely not into a particular sinne against the first or second table but into an vniuersall apostasie and reuolting from Christ If they fall away they should be renewed againe by repentance seeing they crucifie againe to themselues the sonne of God and make a mocke of him And Heb. 10.20 To them which sinne voluntarily that is with full consent and of set purpose reuolt from Christ after they haue receiued knowledge of the truth there is no sacrifice left for sinne And this kinde of sinne is in them who not onely haue knowen the truth but also professed it Whence 1. I gather that there is a second kinde or manner of this sinne against the holy Ghost Whereby a man vniuersally and with full consent reuolteth from Christ being truely acknowledged and knowen both out of the Gospell and by the holy Ghost enlightening the heart wherby also a man denieth Christ and with all his strength persecuteth the truth of set malice reproacheth and disgraceth Christ despising his sacrifice 2 I gather that the subiect of this sinne is not in all the reprobate but in those onely who haue acknowledged Christ and his truth 3 That the elect are not subiect to this sinne seeing the counsell and purpose of GOD to saue them cannot be made voide Therefore what is the sinne against the holy Ghost It is an vniuersall Apostasie and falling away from Christ that is a renouncing of the truth of the Gospel being euidently knowen and a rebellion springing from hatred of the truth ioyned with a tyrannicall and sophisticall and hypocriticall opposing it Or thus he is said to sinne against the holie Ghost who notwithstanding his sight be dazeled with the bright shine of Gods truth yet he resisteth it to this end onely that he may resist it Giue me some examples of this sinne An example for the former is of those Pharisees against whom Christ disputeth of this verie sin Math. 12.31 For they did not onely know Christ was from God Iohn 3.2 but also who he was Iohn 7.28 ye both know me and know whence I am saith Christ and yet they ceased not wittingly there owne conscience withstanding it to detract from his heauenly works and in a hatred of the truth to persecute him euen vnto death Such were many of the Iewes Act. 6.10 who when they could not resist Stephen speaking by the spirit of God yet they laboured to resist him Yet there is no doubt but many of them were driuen to doe this through a zeale of the law Whereupon Peter Act. 2.41 In the day of Pentecost receiued three thousand men which repented who had persecuted Christ to the death But it appeareth there were others who out of a malicious impiety did rage against God that is against the doctrine which they were not ignorant came from God Examples of the latter are Saule Iudas Arrius also Iulian the Apollata for this man was rightle trained vp in the Christian religion he knew the truth of the Gospell which also he publikely had professed hauing beene baptised but afterwards by the perswasion of certaine wicked Philosophers Libanius Iamblicus and others he fell from Christ became an enemie of Christ and a persecuter of the Church he sacrificed to the Idols of the Gentils and with all his might endeuored to abolish Christs religion How must we iudge of this sinne It is hard to pronounce sentence thereof especially at this time wherein the gift of discerning of spirits doth not so flourish as in the auncient Church a 1 Cor. 10.9 by which gift Peter knew the hypocrisie of Ananias and Sapphira b Act. 5.3.8.9 Therefore iudgement cannot be giuen of this but a posteriori of the consequence and finall impenitencie which followeth it For Manasses the sonne of Ezekiah King of Iudah did many yeares furiously persecute the word of God erecting abhominable Idols against Gods commandement c 2. King 21.6 and shedding innocent bloud in Ierusalem d King 24.4 Yet because afterwards he repented e 2 Chron. 33 12.13 he brought not his sinne against the holy Ghost to the height and top therefore this sinne was indeede begun in him but not accomplished Ought we to make prayers for them who sinne against the holy Ghost By how much any man shall seeme to be neerer to extreame daunger so much the more carefully ought wee by all meanes to reclaime him into the way and especially by prayer to commend him to God Notwithstanding if God haue shewed vs any man as it were with the finger who hath sinned vnto death we are plainely taught what to do 1. Ioh. 5.16 I say not that any man should pray for him And 1. Sam. 16.1 The Lord chideth Samuell because he was in continuall heauinesse for Saule whom he had reiected For as Hippocrates forbiddeth to attempt the cure of desperate diseases so God will not haue the spirit of prayer to sigh in vaine and offer prayers for them whose diseases are incurable Why is this sinne said to be committed especially against the holy Ghost Not in respect of the Essence or person of the Godhead of the holy Ghost for neyther is the dignitie of the holy Ghost greater then the dignitie of the Father or of the sonne neyther can one person be offended but the iniurie of the sinne redoundeth to the whole Godhead But in respect of that grace and enlightning whereof the holy Ghost is proper author in the hearts of men in as much namely as it is the proper and immediate office of the holy Ghost to enlighten vs and when we are brought into the light of the truth to shew vs the way to the Father the Sonne and himselfe For though this worke be common to all three persons yet the spirit doth this properly and especially as the father worketh in the worke of Creation the sonne in our redemption Why is it said to be vnpardonable Not because of the difficultie of pardon to be obtained for it as many thinke neyther also because it is mightier or greater then the grace of God for that rule of Paule standeth good Rom. 5.20 Grace superaboundeth sinne But because they are stricken with euerlasting blindnesse who sinne this sinne for their ingratitude by the iust iudgement and ordinance of God a Gal. 6.7 who suffereth not himselfe to be mocked or his spirit which is the spirit of truth to be conuicted of falshood or lying 2 Because of their impenitencie or impossibilitie to repent as the Apostle saith Heb 6.4.6 It is impossible that such should be renewed
say concerning the obseruation of the Law that it is a yoak which neither the Apostls nor they which beleeued neither the primitiue Church nor the fathers could beare Act. 15.10 which thing surely is to be vnderstood also of the iustified regenerate persoÌ„s What is the first vse of the Morall Lavv There is a threefold vse of it to Restraine to condemne to Teach 1. The first is outward which is also called Paedagogicall Disciplinarie and politique which by feare of punishment and the terrour of Gods reuenge doth restraine euen the vnregenerate men from the outward worke of sinne and it is necessarie to preserue the publique societie and communitie amongst men to maintaine peace Which vse Paul commendeth 1. Tim. 1.9 when he saith The Lavv vvas not giuen for the righteous man not onely in regard of iustification or condemnation but in respect of compulsion as the mother loueth and cherisheth her owne childe of her owne accord not beeing compelled by the Law though the Lawe coÌ„maund this also but vnto the vniust to the disobedient c. And this vse may serue to keepe euery man in the limits of his dutie and to rule his outward maners with which vse the Pharisees and Hypocrites contented themselues In respect whereof also Paul Phi. 3.6 saith that before his conuersion he was vnrebukeable What is the second vse It is inward or secret which smiteth the conscience of man doth detect conuince and condemne sin and bringeth man forth to Gods iudgement seate and maketh him subiect to the sentence of Gods curse Of this vse it is saide Rom. 3.20 By the lavv is the knowledge of sinne And chap. 7.9 I liued sometimes vvithout the law that is through my security I felt not the iudgement of the Law but when the commaundement came sinne reuiued and I became dead that is I vnderstood I was worthy of death and damnation In respect of this vse the Lavv is said to worke vvrath Rom. 4.15 because it denounceth the wrath of God and proclaimeth vs subiect to Gods anger And 2. Cor. 3. The Law is the ministerie of death that is it causeth by the acknowledgement of sinne to vnderstand that wee are worthy of death that is condemnation This property the law hath in it not by any fault in it self for in the owne nature it is good and holy but through the fault of our corrupt nature For as the touch stone is not gold but a meanes to discouer pure Gold from counterfaite so the lawe is not the cause of sin but a touchstone discouering iust from vniust Rom. 7.5.7 This vse serueth to terrifie them that are desperate and forlorne and to bring them in awe who are not desperate and to prepare them to seeke remedy and to receiue that remedy which is offered to them in Christ In which respect the law is said to haue bin our Schoole-master to bring vs to Christ Gal. 4.24 For where as it reproued all men of vnrighteousnesse it likewise admonisheth theÌ„ that righteousnes was to be sought in Christ except they would rather perish An example of this vse we haue in Dauid after hee heard himselfe rebuken by Nathan 2 Sam. 12.1 13. and in Ezechiah who saith Esai 38.13 Like a Lyon he hath broken all my bones And Act. 2.14.23.37 When as at that Sermon of the law made by Peter wherein hee obiecteth to them ingratitude towards god and murder of Christ the innocent that is the breaking of both tables of the lawe they being pricked in their hearts said vnto the Apostles Men and brethren vvhat shall wee do To whom Peter answereth Repent you vers 38. For as lime is set on fire by the water and quenched with Oyle so by accident sinne is encreased by the Lawe and the terrours and astonishments of the heart daunted by the iudgement and sentence which the lawe awardeth are healed by oile powred vpon that is by hearing the comfort of the Gospell What is the third vse It is a spirituall vse because it belongeth to men regenerate by Gods spirit whom it teacheth and instructeth in the true worship of god the rule of liuing rightly Concerning this god by Ezechiell speaketh Chap. 20.19 VValke yee in my precepts c. In respect of this Law Dauid commendeth the Law diuersly magnifieth it The Law of the Lord is vnspotted conuerting soules the Statutes of the Lord are right reioycing the heart the commandemeÌ„t of the Lord is cleeere and giueth light to the eyes c a Psal 19.8.6 Haue they who are regenerate by the holy Ghost any neede of the Law seeing they haue the Holy Ghost for their teacher and leader They haue neede 1. Because mans reason easilie wandereth and erreth from the way as soone as it is not ruled by gods word 2. God will not haue vs by our endeauour and at our owne pleasure to inuent workes or seruice for him but he will haue vs gouerned by his word Psal 119.105 Thy word is a Lanthorne vnto my feete And Mat. 15.9 In vaine they worship me teaching Doctrines and commandements of men 3. That rule of liuing godly and well which the Holy ghost teacheth is no other then that which the law prescribeth 4. Because of the reliques of the flesh for the faithfull are not in all parts regenerate and therefore ir is expedient that they be daily more instructed concerning the will of god and that their slouthfulnesse should be stirred and as it were spurred forward by exhortations ready to obey VVhat is the ceremoniall Lavv It is that which prescribed in Ecclesiasticall rites and outward ceremonies as 1. Sacrifice 2. Other holy things as places and vessels or set times and solemnities 3. Sacraments 4. Certaine obseruations in meate a Deut. 14.6 12 21 apparrell b Leui p 17 12. plowing c deut 22.5 11. sowing d Vers 19 vncircumcision of trees e Lev. 19.23 fouling f Deut. 22 6 and many other thing as also the outward worshippe of God the vse lasted whilest Moses gouernment endured both in the Tabernacle which was made to be caried about and also in Solomons Tâ—mple which was seated in one place as likewise without the Temple VVhat vvas the vse of Ceremonies and Sacrifices 1. That they might be Images or pictures of the inward worship which was due vnto God 2. That they might shew the vncleannesse of sinne which cleaueth to man and that they might testifie what men deserue in themselues namely death and eternall damnation and thus farre they were appurtenances of the morall Law 3. That they might be visible sermons to the godly of Christs passion and death by which they should be deliuered from that misery in this respect they were as it were certaine types of the Gospell in which consideration the Law is sâ—â—de and that chiefely to bee a Schoole-maister to bring vs to Christ a Gal 3.24 For Circumcision did mistically preach the promised seede of Abraham Washings
What did he suffer in the Garden 1. He was deliuered by a kisse of one of his disciples 2. Being taken and bound by the hands of souldiers he was caried away as a theefe or robber that he might deliuer vs from the bonds of our sins and of the Diuell 3. Being forsaken of all his Disciples least we should ascribe to them any part in the worke of our saluation and redemption But why would Christ who is the second Adam be taken in the Garden That he might put away the sinne which the first Adam committed in the garden of Paradise What did he suffer in Caiphas his house or in the assembly of Priests 1. He was arraigned in the Ecclesiastical court for it was not meet he should be slaine in a tumult but that for vs he should appeare in iudgement who were subiect to the sentence of the eternall iudge and for our sins deserued to be condemned 2. He is mocked 3 By false witnesses and reproches he is accused of attempting to destroy the Temple and worship of God 4. He is adiured by the liuing God to tell whether he be that Christ the sonne of God 5. When he had confessed the trueth straight hee is conuicted of blaspheamie and adiudged to die because it behooued hee shoud beare the blame and guilt of that fault by which the first Adam had sought to become equall to God 6. He is stricken on the face by the high Priests seruant 7. They spit in his face 8. He is againe beaten to the end he might take away from vs the shame of sinne 9. His face being couered he is strucken and bid to prophecie who it was that struck him and is beaten with rods by the seruants Which indignities and disgraces beeing all due vnto vs he suffered thereby to free vs from all shame and to prouide for vs who had lost our face or first Image that he might make vs an entrāce accesse to the face of God To conclude he suffereth the shamefull deny all by his disciple that he might beare the blame and fault of Adams revolting from God What suffered he in the Hall He is brought before Pilate the Romane President so that euen from hence it is manifest that the Scepter of the kingdome was taken away from the house of Iudah when Christ suffered as it was prophecied Gen. 49.10 and that therefore no other Messiah is to be expected and that Christ the innocent was condemned for vs by an earthly iudge that thereby wee may know we haue escaped the condemnation of the heauenly iudge 2. He is there falsely accused of three crimes of seducing the people Sedition and conspiring against the state that he ouerthrew the nation forbad to giue tribute to Casar and said of himselfe that he was Christ the King Therfore hee was accused of treason both in the Ecclesiasticall Ciuil Court in the Ecclesiasticall court of treason against Gods maiestie in the ciuil Court against mans rule and maiestie that so hee might deriue take to him selfe that rebellion against Gods maiestie whereof wee were all guilty in Adam and that hee might make satisfaction and reconciliation for the same by humbling himselfe extreamly obeying in all things Neither doth he defend himselfe as most easily he might haue done but is silent is like a lamb that openeth not his mouth before him that sheareth him Esa 53.7 least if hee had bin quit we had perished and that by his silence hee might obtaine liberty for vs to cry vnto God a Rom. 8.15 3. Yet notwithstanding in the same place hee is pronounced innocent by the voice of the Iudge because in himselfe hee was pure not guilty for his owne cause but for others and his enlargement was laboured for yea he was whipped if at least by this meanes the mindes of the Iewes might be appeased but all came to no effect he is balanced with Barrabas and Barrabas preferred who was a captaine and author of sedition a grand theefe he is cried for to be executed on the crosse by great seditious clamors of the people ct al this that therby he might aduance vs to the dignity of the sons of God being made fellows with the holy Angels 4. He is condemned by the Iudge sitting in the iudgement seate in place of the Emperour in the name of the whole Empire of Rome as a man most wicked and worthy of death because he bound himselfe to become suerty for vs who were guilty of eternall death before the eternall Iudge 5. Being now condemned as one that sought to surprise the Kingdom state he is laught at by the souldiers and is cloathed with a souldiers garment or purple cassock to worke him more contempt and disgrace a crowne of thornes is put vpon his head in stead of a Scepter a reed is put in his hand therby to signifie that his ridiculous kingdom was a miserable a pitifull as it were a kingdom of reeds thē they mock him bowing the knee with this tant saluting him Haile King of the Iews They spit again in his face they buffet him beat his most holy head with staues All these things he suffered most vniustly if you consider Christs person but most iustly if you consider the person which he tooke vpon him which is ours For the Lord saith Esay 53.6 hath laid vpon him the iniquitie of vs all Therfore he endured these reproaches both because we had deserued them and also that he might deliuer vs from the like What did he suffer without the Hall 1. Being vncloathed of his purple he is led forth of Ierusalem bearing the crosse to which he was to be nailed a type of which deede went before in Isaac a Gen. 22.6 for like as the bodies of those beasts as is saide Hebr. 13 11. were burned without the campe of the people of Israell vpon which the sinnes of the people were laid and were therefore accursed so that the Priests did eate nothing therof b Leuit. 4 11 6.30 16.27 Gal. 3.17 so Christ beareth our sinnes and the curse due to them together with the crosse a token of the curse out of Ierusalem being made euen as a cursed sacrifice and vnworthy of the companie of men who in himselfe was most pure and innocēt so that he only is to be acknowledged that sacrifice wherby the sin of the world is taken away Now concerning Symon of Cyrene his a Mark 15.21 bearing of the crosse by compulsion whē Christ himself fainted vnder the burther thereof through wearines sadnes this sheweth both the monstrous insolency crueltie of the Iewes as also the cōmunion partaking of Christ his holy Martyrs in his suffering though on their part it be without all expiation of sin 2. He is led into the place of dead mens souls called in Hebrewe Golgotha in which seditious persons theeues and other malefactors were wont to be
remembrance Looke vpon his wounds when he hung on the tree his bloud vvhen he died the price vvherevvith he redeemed vs. Hee hath his bodie so placed on the crosse as he bovveth it to kisse thee his armes spread to embrace thee his vvhole bodie giuen vs to redeeme thee Consider hovv great things these are vveigh these things in the ballance of your heart that he may be vvholy fastened in your heart vvho for your sakes vvas vvholy fastened to the crosse Hovv is the passion of Christ applied vnto vs By the word by faith and the Sacraments for by the word he is offered as by the hand of God by faith he is receiued as by the hand of man by the Sacraments he is sealed vp vnto vs. What opinions are against the sacrifice and passion of Christ 1 The blasphemy of the Marcionites and Manichees who affirmed that Christ did not suffer truly but imaginarily and in appearance to men 2 The blasphemy of the Papists whereby they affirme that Christ is still offered daily vnto the father by priestes in the Masse and that really for the quicke and the dead contrarie to that which is said Heh 10.14 vvith one offering hath he consecrated for euer them vvhich are sanctified 3 The righteousnesse which is of works Pardons Inuocations of Saints that forged Purgatorie and whatsoever men deuise thereby to make satisfaction for sinne The foure and twentieth common Place Of the buriall of Christ VVhat is buriall or burying IT is a proceeding of death and so also a confirmation of death for not liuing but dead men vse to be buried The Latine word Sepultura Buriall is deriued a sepeliendo or a sepiendo because the corps is enclosed and fensed with earth stone or some other matter and is laid vp in the graue or tombe But Funerare or Pollincere is to make readie the bodie for buriall by washing anointing and the like complements a Gen. 50.26 Math. 26.20 Mat. 27.60 1 Cor. 15 4 Wherupon Pollinctores were a seuerall sort of men from Libintiarii But what was the buriall of Christ It is a part of Christs abasing whereby after death his bodie being seuered from the soule was laid in a Sepulchre according to the fashion of the Iewes b yet so as this was a preparatiue and enterance to the glorie of his resurrection VVhat is the chiefe cause thereof God who not onely hath engrauen in the minds of men the custome and manner of burying according to that Gen. 3.19 Earth thou art and to dust thou shalt returne as the auncient examples of the Saints who were buried doe testifie c Gen. 23.4 15. 49.29 50 13. 2 King 13 3 Tob. 4 3 and the depriuation of buriall which is reckoned amonst the signes of Gods wrath d Psal 79.3 2 King 6.35 Ierem 14.16 22 19. but did also specially ordaine all things which were done about Christs buriall VVho were the ministers and meanes of this burial Noble and rich men who were of the degree of Senators Ioseph of Arimathea which some thinke to be the same with Ramathaim e 1. Sam. 1.1 and Nicodemus who were the Disciples of the Lord but in srcret through the feare of the Iewes f Ioh 3 2 19 38 and who as gratefull Disciples performed to their well deseruing maister the honour of buriall when as there appeared no danger or but very little whom whilest he liued he durst not confesse For when the open and professed Disciples of Christ were dispersed and hid themselues for feare they then stirred vp confirmed by God tooke the bodie of Iesus being giuen them by Pilate that it should not fall into the hands of the rascall executioners who were wont to cast the bodies of theeues into stinking pits whereby it appeareth how great the power of Christs death was who made these men so coragious as they feared not to attempt an enterprise most base and daungerous namely to take downe from the crosse a man condemned by the authoritie of the whole councill and the President and by this their deed to accuse their iudgement of iniustice and impietie whereby also they incurred extreame danger for his sake and in the extremest ignominy which Christ suffered what time he was hanged betwixt two theeues they professed themselues his Disciples how much more doth it now become vs so to doe when he raigneth in glorie What was the manner of his buriall Ioseph as it is recorded Mat. 27.58 went with a bold courage to aske Pilate the bodie of Iesus of whom he obtained it after he had vnderstood certainly by the centurion that hee was dead Mark 15.44 so God vseth to blesse those who earnestly and vprightly go about his busines which pertainineth to the publike weale and benefit Nicodemus in the meane while prepared a mixture of myrrhe and aloes which things do preserue bodies from putrefaction to the weight of an hundred pounds Ioh. 19.39 And so they both come and openly with their owne handes take the naked bodie of Christ from the Crosse and wrapped it in cleane linnens with those pretious odours after the maner which the Iewes vsed with their Nobles in hope of the resurrection and also hereby to signifie that Christ would rest in a pure minde well seasoned and spiced with sweet smelling vertues Yet it was annointed because they could not do it by reason of the shortnes of time For the Sabath was at hand on which day it was not lawfull to do any worke and the women a Ioh 20.1 Mark 16 when the Sabbath was ended came to the Sepulchre to annoint Iesus but he was now risen againe Yet those spices were which thing belongeth to God types of that quickening odour which ariseth from Christs death And God would by this glorious buriall declare the innocencie of Christ and abolish for the most part the ignominie of the crosse according as Esaias had foretold and his sepulcher shall be glorious cap. 11.10 VVhat are the subiectes and adiuncts of Christes buriall The place the time the shutting vp and keeping of the Sepulchre Where vvas the Lord buried 1 In a garden planted with herbs and trees next vnto the place where he was crucified in which place Ioseph had his Sepulcher that in the verie place of his delights he might be admonished of death by the beholding of the monument 1 Because the first Adam died spiritually in a garden 2 Because as Cyril saith there is prepared for vs a returne into Paradise by the death of Christ 3 To shew the plentiful fruit which should grow to all that beleeue from his death and buriall 4 Because from the crosse there is a passage to Paradise Againe he is buried in a Sepulchre 1. Hevven out of a rocke least the aduersaries should cauill that the Lordes bodie was stolne by his Disciples through some vaults vnder the ground 2 In a new one that we might know how that the condition of death is chaunged
nothings else is meant by these words then that Christ did descend into the state of the dead and that hee was added to the number and companie of other the deade for whom he dyed according to Dauids saying Psalm 28.5.6 I am reckoned amongst them which goe downe into the graue And Psal 88. I am as a man without strength I am counted among thē that go downe into the pit Free among the deade like the slaine lying in the graue whom thou remembrest no more and they are cut off by thine hand Whereupon hee is said to bee raised againe not from the graue but from the dead which sense and opinion doth not much differ from the first of the former What is the fift The first is of them who allegorically or metaphorically by the descention of Christ vnderstand his great ignominie and extream humiliation whilest he laie in the graue vntill the third day after his death as if he had beene foyled and vanquished by death and the diuell at which time the diuel and the Pharises did as it were insult ouer him as though he were quite gone and no more remained Doe you approue of this then I doe not dislike it for it is agreeable to the type set forth in Dauid Psal 88.7 Thou hast laied me in the lowest graue in darknesse and in the deepe and it is agreeable to that place which is Ephes 4.10 in which as by ascending aboue all heauens the Apostle vnderstandeth his greatest exaltation so by his descending to the lowest parts of the earth or to hell hee vnderstandeth the greatest humiliation or debasing of Christ So Esa 14.15 Descending to hell is taken for extreame humiliation Thou saidest in thine heart I will ascend into heauen c. but thou shalt be brought downe to the graue to the sides of the pit And so may the place of Mathew 11.23 be expounded Thou O Capernaum which art lifted vp vnto heauen shalt be brought downe to hell What is the sixt It is theirs who say that by Christs descending to hel is signified those great torments of minde which Christ in his agony and vpon the crosse sustained of which we haue spoken in the Passion of Christ Is this exposition agreeable to trueth It is for it is agreeable to Scripture and proportionable to faith For Esa 53.5 saith that Christ was broken for our iniquities And Psal 18.6 The sorrowes of the graue haue compassed mee round about And Act. 2.24 Peter saith that he was entangled in the pangs of death the griefes which the curse and wrath of God procureth And Gal. 3.13 it is said He vvas made for vs a curse and that truly and without trope not in himselfe indeede but in as much as he was our suretie so that he truely felt our burden to bee laid vpon him And Heb. 5.7 the Apostle saieth that Christ was heard from his feare when he praied with teares and strong crying And that which is verie wonderfull is recorded of him that through vehemencie of his torment drops of bloud ran downe from his face and that he could not be comforted but by the sight of Angels Luk. 22.43 And in the end we see that Christ was cast downe so low that he was constrained to cry out when his anguish vrged him My God my God way hast thou forsaken me Mat. 27.46 By all which it may be gathered that hee wrestled and grapled not with a cōmon manner of death but with the forces of hell and the horror of eternall death But this seemeth to make against the exposition namelie that the torments of the minde are put after the griefes of the bodie in the creede This is done because the griefe of bodie first offereth it selfe to the senses but not so the torments of minde But it may be obiected Although they ought to be set after death and crucifying yet they should not haue beene mentioned after buriall Although the descending of Christ to hell was ended in death and in time did goe before the buriall of the body yet it is set after it in the order of the narration of the articles of our faith because it seemed good in one continued course of speach to describe whatsoeuer pertained to the debasing of his bodie and afterward to come to the suffering in soule But could God euer be angrie vvith his onlie and most beloued sonne Christ or forsake him Neuer but yet he so hid his fauour and help for a time that the humane nature of Christ did truely feele these distresses wherewith they are vrged who are cast away and forsaken of God And as Barnard saith Serm. 5. de verbis Esaiae It is a kinde of forsaking vvhen as in so great necessitie there vvas no shevving of povver no shevving of Maiestie Why vvas it needfull he should suffer these torments 1. Because when as all our sinnes were cast vpon him therefore it was fit that he should so feele the wrath of God against them as if he himselfe had committed the sinnes of all men 2. That for our sakes he might try and ouercome all manner of griefes and temptations and so the torments of death and of hell for our cause 3. That hee might aduance and carie vs vp to the ioyes of heauen being deliuered from the power of Hell VVhat profit redounded to vs by Christs descending into Hell 1. Victorie ouer the power of the diuell the horrour of death and the paines of Hell is obtained a Ose 13.14 2. Our enemies are tryumphed ouer Coloss 2.15 And he hath spoiled principalities and powers that is Sathan with his Angels b Ephes 6 12 hath made a shew of them openly and hath tryumphed ouer them in the same crosse 3. Hauing ouercome the sting of death he hath opened to all beleeuers the kingdom of heauen Therefore Hilarie saith lib. 2. de Trinitate The crosse death and hell are our life VVhat is the vse of Christs descending into hell 1. That wee should not now be afraid in death of those things which our prince hath swallowed vp 2. That looke how much more we see him humbled and abased for our cause so much the lesse wee should doubt either of the fathers loue towards vs or our redemption wrought by him and the exaltation wee shall hereafter receiue in Heauen What is opposite to this Doctrine 1. That fable of Purgatorie the paines whereof seing Christ did not vndergo nor suffer for ought we can read who notwithstanding suffered for vs all kinde of griefes a Isa 53.3 4 therefore it followeth that these are forged and counterfaite and to be feared of none who belieue For if it were as they say it should then follow that there are some griefes which Christ did not suffer for our sake 2. Of those Limbi which they haue in their owne inuentions appointed for the fathers vnder the Lawe and infants vnder the Gospell who haue beene depriued of the signe of Baptisme The sixe and twentieth common
place Of Christs Resurrection VVhat is meant by rising againe THat properly riseth againe saith Hierom which before fell by dying and therfore neither the diuinitie nor soule of Christ properly but the same bodie which fell by death rose again NotwithstaÌ„ding the Resurrection of Christ belongeth also to his soule but in some respect onely that is so farr forth as by the resurrection it was restored to the owne body What therefore is the resurrection of Christ It is the first degree of his exaltation whereby he according to his humane nature by the power of God putting off infirmity mortality his soule returning into his bodie reuiuing came the third day out of the Sepulcre as conquerour tryumphed gloriously ouer death hell that he might quicken all that beleeue in him and that the dead being raised againe in the last day he as a king of the Church might giue to all the elect a ioyfull victorie and immortall life casting the wicked away into perpetuall torments By what power did Christ rise againe Not by any power begged from others or any power of a nature created but by the proper power of his Godhead Iohn 10.18 No man taketh my life from mee but I lay it downe of my selfe I haue power to lay it downe and I haue power to take it againe For which cause his true Doctrine is shewed by his resurrection Rom. 1.4 in these words And declared mightily to be the sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by his rising from the dead Yet because the workes of the trinitie ad extrà without are vndiuided therefore this rising againe being taken actiuely is attributed both to Christ himselfe to the father and the holy Ghost Ephes 1.20 according to his mightie power VVhich he vvrought in Christ vvhen hee raised him from the dead and set him at his right hand in heauenly places Also Coloss 2.12 and Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him that hath raised Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that hath raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit vvhich quickneth dvvelleth in you For that power wherby Christ was raised againe is essentially common to the three persons Did the humanity of Christ vvorke together vvith the Godhead in his resurrection According to the Diuine nature Christ himselfe wrought his resurrection a 2. Cor. 13 14. he suffered through the infirmitie of the flesh and liueth by the povver of God But properly hee rose againe according to the humane nature which obeyed the Godhead raising it vp and moued it selfe as the will and power of the Godhead directed it Wherupon came this common effect or worke of both natures Death was swallowed vp in victorie 1. Cor. 15.54 the Resurrection is attributed to the whole Christ b Rom. 1 4. but actiuely according to the spirit of sanctification passiuely according to the flesh From whence is the confirmation and certaine knowledge of Christs resurrection to be taken From the adiuncts or testimonies both those which went before which concurred at the time of it and which came after VVhat are the testimonies going before Partly prophecies partly figures or types by which the resurrection of Christ was aforehand signifyed Prophecies are euident and plaine affirmations concerning the resurrection of Christ which was to come As among others these 1. Out of Moses Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shall bruâ—e the head of the Serpent that is Christ shall ouercome sinne death and Sathan which he could not do otherwise then by rising againe 2. And Psal 16.8 where Dauid in the person of Christ saith Thou wilt not leaue my soule in the graue nor suffer thine holy one to see corruption 3. Out of the Prophets Esai 53.10 VVhen he shall make his soule an offering for sinne he shall see his seede and shall prolong his daies and the will of the Lord shall prosper in his hand therefore hee shall rise againe And Daniel 9.24 saith that Christ shall bee slaine and yet hee ascribeth to him a perpetual kingdome in which iniquitie shall be taken away euerlasting righteousnesse brought in place Therefore he foresaw that Christ should be raised againe Which prophecies are proued true by the euenr What figures of the resurrection were there 1. Adam who was cast into a sleepe againe raised vp out of whose side whilest he slept was Eua made Gen. 2.21.22 was a type of Christ who died was raised again out of whose side being opened issued forth both water bloud by which the Church was bred and purged 2. Isaac who was laid on a pile of wood and was deliuered by an Angel a Gen. 21.9.11 was a type of our Redeemer who died so for vs in regard of his humanitie in his sacrifice for vs that notwithstanding in regard of his Diuinity he remained immortall 3. Ioseph who was cast into prison afterward brought out againe and aduanced to great honours b Gen· 39.20 41.41 did resemble Christ rising again from death who receiued the rule of heauen and earth 4. As Samson when he was shut vp the city gates being locked did notwithstand securely go forth breaking the lock and carying away the gates c Iudg. 16.3 so the Lord opening the Sepulcre which was sealed vp was deliuered from death 5. Ionas being cast quick out of the fishes belly d Mat. 12.5 40 resembled Christ who came out of the graue aliue To conclude Dauid hauing scaped so oft out of persecution and being aduanced to the kingdom did shadow forth the death resurrection of the Lord. And what is the vse of all this which hath beene said That our faith may therby be confirmed for the certainety of our faith as Augustine saith consisteth in this that all things which haue bin foretold of Christ haue fallen out vpon Iesus the son of Marie Therefore he is the true Messiah and Sauiour of the world What are the adiuncts of Christs resurrection which coÌ„curred with it The time At what time did Christ die and was raised aaaine At that very time when the Patriarch Iacob foretold that he should come whilest Moses his forme of gouernment yet lasted stood but bended to ruine Gen. 49 10. The Scepter shall not be taken from Iuda and the lawgiuer from betweene his feete vntill Silo come And Daniell doth expresse the verie yeare of his passioÌ„ Whence may be perceiued the certainty of gods promises and our faith concerning the promises not yet fulfilled is confirmed and the error of the Iewes who holde the messiah is not yet come is confuted At what time of the yeare did he rise againe In the Springe time that the time it selfe might admonish put vs in minde of the power of Christes death and resurrection as Lactantius hath elegantly expressed it in these verses Ecce renascentis testatur gratia mundi Omnia cum domino dona redisse suo Namque renascenti
female sexe 3. To the two Disciples Cleophas and his fellowe as they were going to Emaus c Luk 24.13 31. of whome when hee was not discerned at the first because their eyes were held from discerning him hee was afterwards knowne of them in the breaking of bread their eyes beeing then opened and againe hee vanished from them not in respect of himselfe absolutelie but in respect of his Disciples and therefore it is added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from them that is hee ceased to bee seene of them who notwithstanding in himselfe was visible Which came to passe either because of his sodaine departure from them or because their sight was againe dimmed that they could not see him 4. To Simon Peter alone Luk. 24.34 d 1. Cor 15 d 1 Cor. 15.5 5. To the Apostles the eleuen as Marke hath it e Mark 16.14 or as Paule the 12. f 1. Cor. 15.5 they being so called because of the cōmon title of their society fraternity being gathered together all saue Thomas at Ierusalem Vnto whome he entring Iohn 20.28 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gates being shut not through the gates being shut but after the gates were shut and no man opened to him seeing the wall or gates by the almightie power of God might in one moment make entrance to his bodie which pierced them in a moment and the creature shall giue place to the Creator he stood in the middest of them and when they doubted whether it were hee hee gaue himselfe to bee seene and handled of them And proued his bodie to bee a true bodie and tooke away all suspition of spirituall entrance penetration of dimensions incircumscription inuisibilitie illocability and lastly of the appearing of a Ghost g Mark 16 14. Luk. 24 26 Iohn 20 19 seq What appearances made hee in the daies following Sixe 1. On the eight day after the resurrection he appeared to his Disciple Thomas being present when he entred againe to them the gates being shut h Iohn 20 26. 2. At the sea of Tyberias he appeared to seauen of his Disciples who were fishermen a Iohn 21.1.2.3 3. To eleuen Disciples at once in a certaine mountaine of Galilie as he had appointed with them b Math 28 16 4. To more then 500. brethren at once c 1 cor 15.6 5. To Iames by himselfe d Ibid v 7 concerning whom the testimonie of Paule is sufficient for vs. 6. On the verie day of his ascention hee appeared to the Apostles on mount Oliuet when he was taken vp into heauen out of their sight e Luk 24.50 Act. 1 6 12 Why doe not the Euangelists and Paule 1. Cor. 15.5 keepe a like order in rehearsing his appearances but some haue not some some other appearances That not so much the order of the appearances which might bee also greater as the trueth of his resurrection in which our saluation standeth might bee regarded and that varietie might euidently proue that the Euangelists did not agree and deuise amongst themselues to write those Histories but that they might shew that the Lord rose againe truely But why appeared he not to all or at least to the chiefe Priests and Elders of the people 1. Because as the kingdome of Christ is not of this world a Io. 18.36 so neither doth it depend of mans patronage 2. As with God there is a time of mercie so also there is a time of iudgement 3. Because the resurrection of Christ was foretold by the Prophets publickly preached by the Apostles proclaimed to all nations and confirmed enough and more then enough by testimonies which followed the ascension as First by the visible giuing of the holy Ghost in the day of Pentecost 2. By the gift of tongues 3. By the admirable audacitie and confidence which appeared in the Apostles 4. By the efficacie of the Gospell in conuerting very many 5. By the miracles done by the Apostles by inuocation of Christ f Act. 2.2.43 3.6 4 13.31.33 6. By the appearance of the Lord himselfe vnto Stephen when he was stoned g Act. 7 55 and to Paule when he went to Damascus h Ac◠9.3 1 Cor 15.8 17. By the preseruation of the Church according to Christs promises Mat. 16.18 The gates of hell shall not preuaile against it 8. By Baptisme and the Supper of the Lordi. 9. Lastly by the feeling of Christ dwelling in the hearts of the godly and by the earnest of the spirit 4. Because the condition of Christs kingdome which is of grace is this that it is not manifest to bodily eyes but to the eies of the minde and faith according to that Iohn 20.29 Blessed are they who haue not seene and beleeue 1 Rom 6 4 How differ the Resurrection of Christ and of other dead men 1. In the efficient cause for Christ rose againe by his owne power that which no man besides himselfe could euer do 2. In the end for others who haue beene raised vp haue risen againe subiect to the miseryes of this life and being to die againe But Christ first swallowing vp mortalitie and laying away at once all the infirmities of mans life rose againe vnto immortality a Rom. 6. ◠3. By the effectes What manner one was Christ when he rose againe Wholy glorious 1. In respect of the Diuinitie for whereas before it was hid in Christ now it was fully manifested and reuealed 2. In respect of his humanitie because all infirmities and accidentall properties with which Christ was borne as also all aduersities and miseries and all necessities of hauing meate drinke sleepe c. being laid away it was fully and to the highest degree of perfection adorned with new qualities but such as were created aboue besides the common order of nature as in the soule wisdome ioyfulnes c. In the bodie incorruptibilitie subtilitie nimblenesse brightnesse and shining through the power of the Godhead dwelling in it by which also it was exalted farre aboue all creatures b Psal 45.7.8 But the essentiall properties of it being still kept so that his body being now in glorie is still according to the ordinarie dispensation of nature to be seene and felt composed of instrumentall parts finite and conteined in place as Christ himselfe after his resurrection teacheth See ye my hands and my feete for it is euen I my selfe For a Spirit hath no flesh and bone as yee see me haue Luk. 24.39 For whome did Christ rise againe Onely for and to the elect for the vngodly shal rise againe not because of Christs resurrection but by the iust iudgement of God they shall rise againe vnto eternall damnation and by the force of that sanction and decreee which was added to the commaundement giuen to Adam Gen. 2.17 In what day thou shalt eate of the tree of the knowledge of good and euill thou shalt die the death namely as well the first as
he is here lo he is there And Paule bids that we shew forth the Lords death till he come 1. Cor. 11.26 What therefore is that which Paule saith Ephes 4.10 that Christ ascended aboue all heauens that he might fulfill all things The meaning is that he might poure out vpon the Church which consisteth both of Iewes and Gentiles his gifts and benefits by the holy Ghost a Ioh. 14.16 For so is the word of fulfilling taken b Isa 33· 5. Ierm 31 25 And this particle answereth to that which he said before out of Psalm 68.19 Hee ascended vp on high and gaue gifts to men the similitude being taken from Princes who after victorie obtained doe shew their liberalitie to all their people 1. Serm. de aduentu eyther by solemne feastes or largesses and gifts Or vnderstand it so as Bernard hath obserued that he might fulfill all things namely which were foretold and which were required to our saluation What witnesses were there of his ascension The Angels for it was fit that he who in his conception natiuite temptation death and resurrection had vsed the ministerie testimonie of Angels should now also vse the same for witnesses when he was to performe the greatest worke pertaining to his diuine maiestie 1 That he might mitigate their griefe which his Disciples tooke at their separation from their meekest Lord and Master by the promise of his future comming 2 That when the sight of the Apostles fayled they might shew the way into heauen as Chrysostome saith homilia de ascension◠Domini 3 That they might teach that though he was absent in bodie yet he would defend his seruants by his spirit and protect them by the ministerie of Angels Besides this witnesse of the Angels the Disciples also were witnesses Who were the foretellers of this ascension Dauid a thousand yeares before it fell out saw this triumph in the Spirit and sang a song of victorie to Christ triumphing a Psal 68.5 Enoch the sonne of Iared the seuenth man from Adam a man verie godly and a Prophet was taken vp into heauen and did figure this ascension b Gen 5.24 Heb. 11.5 being suddenly made of mortall immortall and translated into eternall blessednesse c 1. Cor. 15 52. 1. Thes 4 17 But chiefely Elias being caried vp into heauen by a whirle wind on a fierie Chariot and horses that is which shined with light like fire d 2. King 2.11 was a notable testimonie and example not onely of the Lords ascension but also of eternall life For that which the Lord saith Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp into heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the sonne of man which is in heauen is to be vndestood of the proper vertue of his ascension and his aduancement aboue all creatures But how doth the ascension of Elias differ from Christs ascension As a shadow differeth from a bodie or a picture from a quicke man For 1 Elias was translated into heauen without the panges of death that God by this publicke testimonie might auow and ratifie his doctrine and by this meanes might reclaime the Israelites from Idolatrie to sincere religion and pietie But Christ before he ascended suffered and died but he reuiued and manifested the glorie of his resurrection by ascending and confirmed also whatsoeuer was said or done by him 2 Elias ascended by the ministerie of Angels in a fiery chariot In homil ascensionis because as Gregorie saith Pure man needs the helpe of other things neither could he ascend into heauen by himselfe whom the impuritie of his flesh did oppresse and keepe downe Bvt Christ was caried vp into heauen not in a chariot but by his owne power without the ministerie of Angels because he who had made all things was by his owne power caried aboue all things 3 Elias left vnto Eliseus his cloke the gifts of the spirit doubled vpon him but Christ compassed his Disciples with his cloke that is he put vpon them power from aboue filling them with the gifts of the holy Ghost and gaue vnto them power to worke miracles double to his greater then his own a Ioh. 14.12 not in nature but in number and efficacie or with greater effect I say with greater power not of the Disciples but of their maister who wrought in them but especially the conuersion of the Gentiles vnto Christ by the preaching of the Gospell 4 Elias was made a Citizen of heauen but vnto a Christ alone is giuen a name aboue all names and he is become so much more excellent then Angels by how much he hath obtained a more excellent name then they haue Ephes 1.21 Phil. 2.9 Heb. 1.4 What is the end of this Triumph 1 That he might seale vnto vs the worke of our redemption being now complete and perfected and might testifie that eternall righteousnesse was brought vnto vs. For which cause Augustine calleth it the confirmation of the Catholike faith To the same effect is that Ephes 4.10 He ascended that he might fulfill all things namely all the oracles and prophecies which were extant of him such as was the foretelling of his ascension and which it behoued to be fulfilled to accōplish the work of our redemption 2 That he might giue a cleare testimonie of his Godhead by which mans nature was caried on high 3 That hauing ouercome death he might obtaine that glorie in his humanitie which before the foundations of the world were laid was prepared for him a Ioh. 17.5 For then Christs glory was made most apparant when as the new guest who was both God and man was entertained in heauen which then the Angels had not seene from beginning of the world To the same purpose is that which is said Psal 24.7 Ye Princes open your gates that the king of glorie may enter in 4 That he might prouide for vs a mansion and abode in the heauens and might put vs in certaine hope that our soules being separated from our bodies should go vnto him and that we also may ascend into heauen in bodie also at the last day for where the head is there also must the members be Iohn 14.3 What are the effects and fruits of the Lords ascension 1 Captiuitie was led captiue Christ triumphed ouer Sathan death sinne and hell of which it is said Coloss 2.15 And he hath spoiled principalities and powers and hath made a shew of them openly and hath triumphed ouer them in the same crosse 2 The sending of the Comforter that is the holy Ghost and that visibly namely on the fiftieth day after his resurrection Act. 2.1 c. Which the Apostles should not haue receiued vnlesse Christ in his bodie had departed from them Iohn 16.7 Then a visible powring out of diuers giftes of the same spirit vpon the Church Epist ad Dardanum And to this effect is that saying Ephes 4.10 He ascended that he might fulfill all things not in his
Iron of sinne and being affrighted with the terrour of Gods wrath sticketh so fast in that trouble of mind that he cannot winde himselfe out of it This they call the accusation of sinne which commeth by the lawe Rom. 3.20 The Apostle 2. Cor. 17.7 calleth it worldly sorrow and sorrow vnto death whereby a man grieueth and sorroweth for his sinnes and being terrified with the feare of the punishment hanging ouer his head which is the certaine and direct way to desperation vnlesse the Lord put to his helping hand Examples hereof are Cain a Gen. 4.13 Saule b 1 Sam. 15 30. 31.4 Achitophell 2. Sam. 17.23 and Iudas c Mat. 27.3 4.5 But in the elect it is a kinde of preparation to the repentance of the Gospell Now the contrition of the Gospell is that whereby the sinner being grieuously afflicted within himselfe yet riseth higher and through the preaching of the Gospell doth apprehend Christ the salue for his sore the comfor of his feare and the hauen for his miserie This is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sorrow according to God or godly sorrow which proceedeth from the spirit of God and is acceptable vnto God and proper vnto that man that sorroweth for his sinnes not for feare of any punishment but in that he taketh this exceeding grieuously that he hath offended God a most gentle father and it causeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Repentaunce as the Apostle declareth 2 Cor. 7.10 Examples there are of Ezekiah Esa 38.13 Hee brake all my bones like a Lion of Dauid d 2. Sam. 12 13. 24.10 of Peter who wept bitterly but left not of hoping Mathew 26.75 And of them that were pricked in their heart at the preaching of Peter but yet trusting in the goodnesse of God they added further Men and brethren what shall we doe Act. 2.37 of this Repentance the Psalmist Psal 51.8 saith Let the bones which thou hast broken reioyce and verse 17. The Sacrifice of God is a contrite Spirit a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise And Esay 57 15. God dwelleth with the contrite and humble spirit also chap. 66.2 To whom should I looke but to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words And Christ saith Math. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit i. the humble who doe of their owne accord submit themselues vnto God being touched with a feeling of their sinnes and voide of all pride in themselues VVhat signifieth this word Repentance secundarily It signifieth generally the whole conuersion of man vnto God as Luke 15.7 There is more ioy in heauen among the Angels for one sinner that repenteth then for 99. iust men which neede not amendment of life Which must be vnderstood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 namely in respect of them that are vtterly turned away from God And Act. 2.38 Repent and be baptised euerie one of you c. And thus they define it Repentance is a true sorrow for our offence toward God with a desire and hope of pardon and a will and especiall endeuour from henceforth to auoid all sinne and to approue all our life vnto God How many are the parts of this generall Repentance Three 1 Contrition whereby a man acknowledgeth his sinne and that he hath deserued the iust wrath of God and his curse for sinne and doth earnestly lament for the sinne committed and loatheth the same vnder which are comprehended Humilitie Modestie such as was in Peter who being touched with a consideration of the diuine power in Christ fell at his knees crying Go from me Lord for I am a sinfull man Luk. 5.8 And in Dauid who vsing daily to shed teares made account that he had need of a multitude of mercies Psal 6.7 and 51.3 2 Faith which acknowledgeth Christ the mediator and intercessor with his father and holdeth that sinne is forgiuen for the mediators sake and that the righteousnesse of the mediator is imputed vnto him 3 New obedience which consisteth of iust dealing toward our neighbour holinesse and puritie in the whole course of our liues and diligence in performing the duties of our calling Of which parts we haue an example Luk. 7.37 In the woman that was a sinner whose teares were a witnesse of her contrition i. of her feare and griefe of conscience according to God in regard of sinne her comming to Christ was a testimonie of the confidence which she had conceiued of him and her obedience that she yeeldes vnto Christ in washing his feete with her teares wiping them with the haires of her head and kissing them did testifie her new obedience which is a fruit of faith What thinke you of this Diuision I hold it to be true but to speake properly faith is no part of Repentance but the mother and fountaine thereof For faith must needes shine before Repentance and such faith such repentance For no man saith Ambrose can repent but hee that hopeth for pardon And therefore the cause of Repenting is drawne from the verie promise of saluation Mat. 3.2 Repent for the kingdome of God is at hand as if he should say Because the kingdome of God is at hand therefore repent And Psal 130.4 With thee is mercie that thou maist be feared Moreouer the Scripture doth not make mention of faith as vnder Repentance that is to say not as if repentance should bee the genus or generall and Faith the Species or speciall but reckoneth them as two diuers things Repentance and Faith Mark 1.15 Repent and beleeue the Gospell Luk. 24.47 Preach in my name repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes And Paul Act. 20.21 saith That hee had witnessed both to Iewes and Graecians the repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Iesus Christ Not that true repentance can stand without faith for they are vnseparable in the saints but because although they cannot bee separated yet they ought to be distinguished as hope and faith are as in the sinfull woman the theefe Dauid Manasseh and other repentant sinners Finally new life or new obedience to speake properly is not a part of repentance but an effect and fruite thereof Mat. 3.8 Iohn Baptist saith Bring forth fruites worthy repentance So Act. 26.20 Paule shewed vnto the Gentiles That they should repent and turne to God and do workes worthy amendment of life which are called the fruites and works of sanctification Whether of these goeth before Faith or repentance Whereas we haue saide before that repentance is sometimes vsed by a Synecdoche for that which they call Contrition and haue shewed that contrition is legall or euangelicall wee haue placed faith as it were in the middle betweene the former of those sorrowes which commeth of the acknowledgement of our sinnes and the accusations of the conscience or which proceedeth from the Law and the latter which proceedeth from the Gospell For godly sorrow is an effect of faith aswell as ioy and gladnesse of conscience Which is the third signification of
b Tit. 3.4 And therefore Rom. 3.24 they are iustifyed freely that is to say excluding all workrs not onely works going be-before faith but also those that follow faith or of Gods free gift and meere liberalitie By his grace by the redemption made by Iesus Christ and Rom. 4.16 Therefore the inheritance is by faith that it might be by grace that it might be sure And Rom. 11.6 If it be by grace then it is no more by workes or else grace were no grace And Ephes 2.8 By grace ye are saued through faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God And therefore our Iustification is altogether free even as are also those things that go before it our Election and Vocation and that that followeth it namely sanctification For euen Christ himselfe also with his satisfaction is the free gift of God and it is of Gods grace and fauour that he will iustifie vs for anothers sake and for the righteousnes of another and so faith it selfe and likewise that by the comming betweene of faith we are iustified it is the gift God Finally that remission of sins is free Christ teacheth vs both in many other places and also Luke 7.41 by way of parable where he setteth downe the representation of the creditor and the debtor VVhat is the meritorious or materiall cause of our iustificacation that is to say for the which wee are iustified Not faith nor charitie nor works nor our merits nor the merits of the Saints nor sufferings nor Sacraments but Christ with his righteousnesse and that not only principally and euerie mans owne works or merits lesse principally but Christ alone altogether and that as farre as he is apprehended by faith Rom. 3.24 VVe are iustified freely by the redemption that is in Iesus Christ And 1. Pet. 1.18 knowing that you are not redeemed with corruptible things as siluer gold from your vaine conuersation receiued by the tradition of the fathers namely of those of whom it is spoken Ezech. 20.18 VValke ye not in the ordinances of your fathers neither obserue their manners but with the pretious bloud of Christ as of a Lambe vndefiled and without spot What doe you vnderstand by the name of Christs righteousnesse Not that essentiall righteousnesse of the verie diuinitie of Christ distributed amonge men or Christ himselfe as he is God stirring vs vp to doe that which is righteous as Osiander conceiued for this is to play the Manichee that is to say to faine a diffusion of Gods substance through all manner of things and to confound God himselfe with his effects that he worketh in vs. Neyther doe wee vnderstand by Christs righteousnesse that inchoated righteousnesse which is onely begunne in this world which Christ worketh in the regenerate by his spirit for that were to confound Iustification and Sanctification together But wee vnderstand both that most high and perfect puritie and integritie or Sanctification wherewithall Christ was endued in his humanitie from the verie moment of his conception by the holy Ghost which they call Habituall or Originall righteousnesse and Paule calleth it The law of the spirit of life in Christ which is opposed to our original vnrighteousnes or to our naturall corruption a Rom. 8.1.2 and is imputed vnto vs as also his actuall obedience proceeding from that habituall righteousnesse whereby he did in the verie act most perfectly obey the law of God which is opposed to our disobedience As by one mans disobedience many were made sinners so by one mans obedience many shall be made righteous Rom. 5.19 How many kindes are there of Christs obedience It is of two sorts Actiue and Passiue The Actiue obedience of Christ is his perfect fulfilling of the lawe which Christ did so fully and perfectly performe as that louing God with all his heart and his neighbour more then himselfe hee did satisfie euen the vttermost title of the law of which Math. 3.15 It becommeth vs to fulfill all righteousnesse And Math. 5.17 I came not to destroy the Lawe but to fulfill it Iohn 8.29 I do alwaies those things that please the Father And Phil. 2.8 He submitted himselfe being made obedient euen to the death of the crosse The Passiue obedience of Christ is his oblation or passion for seeing the reward of our sinnes is euerlasting death Christ alone who was only able to vnloose the bond of so many debts did indeede suffer death fo vs and by his death did breake the bonds of eternall death and so hauing paide the ransome did set men that were the debtors at libertie with God their creator By reason here of he is called The price a Gal 1 4 Coll. 1 14 1 Tim 2 6 1 Pet 1 18 of our Redemption a Sauiour a Reconciler and a Propitiation for our sinnes in whom and by whom wee recouer all that wee had lost in Adam Tell me whether beside this Passiue righteousnesse the Actiue obedience of Christ also whereby he did fulfill the law be imputed vnto vs by God for righteousnes that is to say whether are we iustified for the obedience that he performed vnto the law Or whether is our saluation only to be ascribed to the death and passion of Christ or else to his actiue life and to his inherent holinesse also Yes indeed 1 Because the actuall disobedience of Adam had made vs sinners And therefore by the contrarie the Actuall obedience of Christ hath made vs righteous Rom. 5.19 And verse 10. If when we were enemies we were reconciled by the death of the sonne much more being reconciled shall we be saued by his life 2 Because we did not onely stand in need of a satisfaction for sinne for the taking away of death but also of the gift of righteousnes to obtaine eternall life according to the precept and demaund of the law This doe and thou shalt liue And therefore Christ is not onely called the price of our redemption but the end also and perfection of the law to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth Rom. 10.4 And heereupon saith Ambrose Hee that beleeueth in Christ hath the perfection of the law 3 Because Christ did not onely offer himselfe to death for vs but did also sanctifie himselfe for vs that we also might be sanctified through the truth Iohn 17.19 And he is said To be made vnto vs of God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption 1. Cor. 1.30 4 Because the Passiue obedience of Christ was not meerely purely passiue but his Actiue obedience did chalenge vnto it selfe the preheminēce in the same Ps 40.7.8 In the volume of the booke it is written of mee that I should doe thy will O my God and I said loe I come And He was therfore offered because he would Esai 53.7 And as our priest he did offer himself an oblation for sinne and by his once offering hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified Heb. 10.7.14 the holinesse of Christ his sacrifice being imputed
of God What signifieth this word Impute Not to giue or to infuse or to ingraft but to esteeme and decree to accompt to determine to nomber to acknowledge to allowe and receiue in accompt for so in Gen. 15.6 Abraham beleeued and according to the Hebrew phrase it was esteemed or decreed vnto him whoe before was guilty for righteousnesse For so is the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chashab vsually taken that is to say to impute as Gen. 50.20 you thought vpon euill but God disposed or imputed it vnto good And 2. Sam. 19.19 Lord impute not this sinne vnto mâ— that is to say doe not thinke of it or dispose of me to be punished So Rom. 5.13 Sinne is not imputed while there is no law So Rom. 8.36 Wee are accompted as sheepe for the slaughter And Rom. 9.8 The children of the promise are compted for the seede And Mark 15.28 He vvas numbred among the vvicked 2. Tim 4.16 all men forsooke me I pray God it be not laid to their charge or imputed vnto them Philem. verse 18. If he hath hurt thee or oweth thee ought that put on my accomptes or impute it to me Hovv many kindes of Imputation are there Two one Reall when that is really and indeed geuen or accompted which is admitted vpon the reckoning as when the debtor which is to pay money doth indeede pay the money vnto the Creditor and the same being allowed vpon the reckoning of receipts the debtor is really acquited and discharged There is also another imputation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or of free gift when that which was owing by the debtor who is notable to pay is not really paid but is accompted as if it were paid so that the debtor is no more called vpon by the Creditor but is acquited by his acceptance of which sort is that of the vniust Steward Luke 16.6 who in the writing that is in the instrument of the obligation in the place of a hundreth would haue fifty to be written downe and by that meanes dischargeth his maisters debtors from a part of payment of the due summe which in deed and truth they had not paid Seeing we doe owe vnto God the punishment of our sinnes and are guiltie of euerlasting death by which imputation are we discharged by that that is reall or by that that is free By that that is free for seeing we are not able to pay the vtmost farthing to discharge our soules it is certaine that we can indeed giue nothing vnto the Lord our God but seeing his iustice must needs be satisfied a surety came betweene vs who for our cause paid the debr and his payment was accompted as if we had paid it that suretie is Christ the merit of whose obedience and passion is no otherwise imputed vnto the beleeuers then if it were inherent in themselues This is proued I Because Christ hath giuen his life for the ransome of many Math. 20.28 Besides 2. Cor. 5.21 Him that knew no sinne God made sinne for vs that we might be made the righteousnes of God in him for in regard he tooke vpon him our person he was made in our names as it were guiltie and was iudgged and accompted as a sinner not for his owne faultes but for ours so we are righteous in him not for our owne righteousnesse but for his And therefore saith Augustine Hee sinne and wee righteousnesse and not ours but the righteousnesse of God and not in vs but in him euen as he sinne not his ovvne but ours nor in himselfe but in vs so therefore are vve the righteousnesse of GOD in him as hee is sinne in vs namely by imputation And Rom. 5.19 As by the disobedience of one man Adam many are made sinners so by the obedience of one Christ many shall be made righteous To this purpose is that excellent saying of Saint Augustine He made our sinnes his sinnes that he might make his righteousnes our rigteousnes For we being cloathed therewithall doe no otherwise come before the presence of God and obtaine the right of Eternall life then Iacob in old time being cloathed with the precious garments of his eldest brother Esau comming vnto his father Isaacke August in Enchirid. Cap. 41 being taken in the place of Esau did obtaine the blessing a Geâ— 27.12 Will not iustification by this meanes fall out to be a kinde of imaginarie matter or a fiction of law God forbid for imputation is not an idle conceipt but an effectuall relation referting or applying of the foundation to the end that is to say the effectuall consideration of God disposing the righteousnesse and satisfaction of Christ to the beleeuer More ouer as they speake in schooles although Relation be a thing least in being yet it is greatest in efficacie As therefore damnation though it be a relation yet it is not altogether nothing or a fiction of law or an idle conceit but signifieth an effectuall ordaining to euerlasting paines so the imputation of righteousnes or Iustification which is a diuine relation is not a fiction of law or an idle conceipt as some speake verie irreligiously but it is the effectuall decree of God the good will and pleasure of God or such an ordination whereby the man that is guiltie and with an earnest repentance beleeueth in Christ is by God acquited from the guilt and the righteousnes of Christ the suretie imputed vnto him But is it not an absurd thing to say that we are iustified by another mans righteousnes euen as to liue by another mans life or to be white by another mans vvhitenes is a thing impossible No for there is not the same reason for another mans life is simply another mans but the righteousnes of Christ is anothers inasmuch as it is without vs and remaineth in another subiect namely in Christ but it is not anothers as it is ordained to and for vs euen as the payment of our debt is another mans payment inasmuch as it is done by another subiect it is ours inasmuch as it is imputed vnto vs and the righteousnesse is also ours inasmuch as the verie subiect thereof namely Christ is ours and therefore by faith spiritually he is made one with vs not by an actuall trrasfusion or running of the bodie and soule of Christ within vs or by powring out transfusion or essentiall or actuall coniunction of any qualitie inherent in Christ but by the communication which we haue by the bond of the holy Ghost with him which is our head Hom 3 par qu 48 trâ—â— 2 qu 49 art 1 and of whom we also are member Ephe. 5.30 Heereupon Aquinas saith verie well The head and the members are as it were one mysticall person and therefore the satisfaction of Christ belongeth to all the faithful as to his members So theÌ„ that righteousnes is indeede the righteousnesse of another in regard of the place of abode wherein it is but it is ours by application Furthermore Iustification is
seruants of God and 8.2 Christ hath set mee free from the law of sinne and death The other whereby wee shall bee wholy redeemed into full and perfect libertie a Epb 1 14. And this is called the redemption of liberty that is freedome of libertie or of deliuerance And Rom. 8.21 The glorious libertie of the sonnes of God b Luk. 21.28 And the redemption of our bodies Rom. 8.23 Wee may tearme that onely begun this perfect For though wee be made free by the first kinde of liberty yet in some part we are held in some slauerie by the power of sinne so as wee cannot doe that we would c Gal. 5.17 And the seruitude of corruption yea euen death it selfe doth hold vs fettered in her chaines vntill that day of redemption d Eph. 4.30 when Christ shall by his power set vs free being redeemed by himselfe For wee are onely saued by hope Rom. 8.24 and 1. Iohn 3.2 Now are we the sonnes of God free indeed e Mat 5.17.25 but it hath not yet appeared what we shall be but wee knowe that when he shall appeare wee shall bee like vnto him euen as he is Like vnto this shall that our deliuerance be or the restauration of the creature not of the Angels or of euery particuler man but of the frame of the heauens and of the elements whereby it shal be deliuered from the bondage of corruption whereunto now it is subiect into the libertie of the glorie of the sonnes of god that is into that happy estate of incorruption which shal be made manifest when the sonnes of God shal be exalted into glorie For there shal be new heauens and a new earth 2. Pet. 3.13 f 2 pet 3.21 Ro. 8 19.20 21 now in this place we doe especially speake of the first kinde of libertie What is christian libertie It is a spirituall liberty whereby we that truely beleeue are freed and sett at libertie by the bloud of Christ from the slauery of sinne and the tiranny of the deuill 2 From the accusation burthen and curse of the lawe the weight of Gods anger Damnation and eternall death 3 And being indued with the spirit of adoption of libertie illumination we are deliuered from the vaile of the heart that is from the miserable blindenes of error and the bondage of darknesse which was brought vpon vs by Adams sinne lastly from the yoke of the ceremonies of the law of meates drink daies of apparrell of the bodie and from such necessary obseruing of dâ—fference in thinges indifferent and so from all humane traditions to the end that wee might willingly and cheerefully as well in soule as in body serue God in righteousnesse and holinesse all the daies of our life Rom. 4.12.13.14 a 1. Cor. 9.27 Gal 3.45 Tit. 2.11 12 VVhat is the cause of this libertie The chiefe efficient cause is god the meritorious is Christ alone the deliuerer as Ioh. 8.36 It is expressly said If the sonne make you free you shal be free indeed And. Gal. 5.1 stand fast in that libertie whereby christ hath made you free For he hath purchased this libertie for vs with his owne pretious bloud b Col. 1.14 1. Pet. 1.18 The cooperator is the holy Ghost 2. Cor. 3.17 where the spirit of the Lorde is there is libertie who is also both the earnest and witnesser of the same There be two instrumentall causes namely the trueth or the gospell wherein this libertie is propounded Ier. 34.15 Behold I preach libertie Iohn 8.32 yee shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free And faith whereby it is imbraced Rom. 5.2 By faith are we brought into this grace wherein we stand the subiect is euery one that beleeueth whether Grecian or Iew whether male or female whether bond or free 1. Cor. 7.22 c Gal. 3.28 The manner or forme of this spirituall liberty is not perceiued by the sence of man but it is wrought secretly whilest that the soules of the faithfull are besprinkled and washed in the bloude of the sonne of God and are reformed by the holy ghost and their consciences purified by faith from dead workes to serue the liuing god Heb. 9.14 By which meanes it commeth to passe that this liberty wheresoeuer it is hath these accidents or properties righteousnesse peace a good conscience and ioy in the holy ghost a Rom. 14.17 1. Ti. 3.3 And therefore Ioseph inioyeth this liberty although a slaue and bound in prison b Gen. 39 20.21 Daniell sitting amongst the lions c Dan. 6.17 23. Lazarus full of botches and boiles d Luk. 16.20 22. In what thinges doth it consist or how manie partes hath it or how manie degrees be there of this libertie Foure 1. The first is a deliuerance from sinne and death which is wrought by the remission of sinne that it be not imputed by the mortifieng of the flesh least it preuaile and by freeing vs from the second death according to the saying of Paule Rom. 8 1.2 there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ For the law of the spirit of life which is in Christ Iesus that is the spirit of Christ or the grace of regeneration hath freed me from the lawe the authority and force of sinne and death and therefore this is called the libertie of righteousnesse d Col 1 14 Heb. 9.15 and of life and the remission of sinnes e Eph. 1.7 and transgressionsg. the lawe of the spirit of life that is Christs holinesse inherent in Christe which is in Christ Iesus himselfe hath freed me from the lawe of sinne and of death How are we said to be freed from sinne seing it doth alwaies dwell in vs and. Iohn 1.8 If ye say we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs We must distinguish betweene sinne raigning and sinn subdued Rom. 6 6. c. so also betweene the matter and the forme of sinne For we are freed from the raigning and dominion of sinne which dwelleth in vs also from the forme or the guilt of sinne whereupon is that 1. Iohn 3.6 we reade whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not that is greedily with desire to obey it slavishly and without all resisting of it a that is to say he that is truly partaker of Christ doth not giue himselfe ouer to sinne Againe verse the. 9. euery one that is borne of god sinneth not that is he doth not sinne with full purpose And we do not deny that sinne is in the faithfull or dwelleth in them but that it raigneth not b Rom. 6 12 And touching the guilte Psal 32.1 Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered blessed is the man vnto whome the Lord imputeth no sinne But of sinne subdued and the matter of it Eccle. 7.20 it is written there is no man iust vpon earth which doth good and sinneth not VVhat is the vse ef this part
end to another What is the proper end of Election The remote and farthest end in respect of God that electeth is his glory or praise and the declaring of his mercie Rom. 9.23 That he might make knowne the riches that is exceeding greatnesse of hss glory toward the vessels of mercie which hee hath prepared vnto glory Eph. 1.9 Hee hath elected vs to the praise of the glory of his grace wherewith hee hath made vs freely accepted in his beloued And verse 11. That wee shovld bee vnto the prayse of his glorie But in regard of vs that is nigh at hand or successiue that wee should be holy Ephes 1.4 and 2.10 Wee are his workemanship created vnto good workes which God hath ordained thst wee should walke in them And Rom. 8.29 That we might be made like to the image of God The last is our Saluation Life and Glorification a Col. 1.12.13 1 Thes 13.14 Act. 13.48 Rom. 9.23 VVhat are the markes of Election There are many markes whereof true faith in Christ effectuall through Charitie is the spring whereby a spirituall life is certainely discerned and thereby our Election is perceiued as the life of the body is by sense and motion VVhat is Reprobation A certaine execution of Gods will in casting off and refusing them which are predestinate vnto death Or it is a Predestination wherby God froÌ„ the beginning without any iniustice hath determined not to haue mercie on some that were corrupted in Adam and in his eternal iudgment to adiudge them vnto death for their sins being left to theÌ„selues that in these as in the vessels of shame appointed to destruction which is spoken not in respect of the euent but of the purpose for that the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not only declare the euent but the scope and purpose hee might make knowne the glory both of his iustice and power a Exod. 9.16 Pro. 16.4 The Lord hath made all things for himselfe yea euen the wicked for the day of euill b Rom. 9.17 21.22 1. Pet. 7.8 Iudith 4 Apoc. 17.8 20.15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What is the efficient cause of Reprobation God who as he hath elected vs according to the good pleasure of his will so hath hee reiected the reprobate according to his iust will or purpose which in order goeth before all for as hee taketh mercie on vvhom he vvill so vvhom hee vvill hee hardeneth For the same verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not otherwise to bee expounded either in the former or latter part of the sentence but because contraries are the consequents of contraries if it bee godly and truely spoken of God which no man denieth he hath mercie on vvhom hee vvill haue mercie Exod. 33.19 without doubt Paul spake truely and godly but vvhom he vvill he hardeneth And Ephes 1.11 God doth all things after the purpose of his will The word of Election doth approue the very same thing For in whose power it is to elect some in his power also it is not to elect others but to passe by them or to reiect them for neyther can the Election of some be granted without a reiection or neglecting nor a reiection or neglecting without the election of others And whereas it is said Ezech. 18.23 I will not the death of a sinner but that he returne from his waies and liue It appeareth to be an indefinite Proposition which differeth very much from an vniuersall and is to be restrained to them to whom is giuen the grace of repentance Which also Christ saith Matth. 23.37 Hovv often vvould I haue gathered thy sonnes and thou vvouldest not hee speaketh of the outward ministerie and as farre as he himselfe was generally promised for the saluation of this nation and as he was also carefull of it in speciall Are not some sinnes as Incredulitie c. the causes of the Decree vvhy some one is reiected No for if sinnes were the cause of Reprobation there should not one be elected because God hath foreseene that all men are sinners But onely the purpose and will of God which in euery worke of his is both iust and the onely rule of all iustice Therfore can it neither bee iustly blamed or accused by vs. a. For in these sayings Ioh 3.18 Hee that beleeueth not is iudged already And 16.9 The holy Ghost shall reprooue the vvorld of sinne because they beleeue not in me And Mark 16.16 He that hath not beleeued shall bee condemned Christ hath not appointed incredulitie the cause of the decree of reprobation but of execution thereof or of condemnation and iudgement Is not God tainted vvith the note of iniustice if his vvill only be determined the cause of Reprobation In no sort for when we entreat of this supreme will of God which ordaineth the causes of all things we must not say there must haue beâ—ne somewhat iust before God willed it but contrarie God must first haue willed somewhat before it could be iust For so is the will of God the principall rule of iustice that whatsoeuer he will ought to be accompted iust euen because it is his will but there is a deeper reason of Gods iustice then that it can be measured by any meanes of man Rom. 11.13 Rom. 5.20.21 or can be comprehended by the slendernesse of mans witb. And as he hath chiefe and free power by his proper right ouer all creatures So likewise ouer man as the potter ouer the clayc. That neither God should haue bene vniust if he predestinated none to saluation seeing he is debtor to no man and we are all borne the sonnes of wrath 2 Betweene the decree of that secret and vnblameable will of God in reiecting some and the corruption of mankind which is the true and first originall of the condemnation of the reprobate the will of the first man commeth which being created good of it owne accord corrupted it selfe and thereupon made open passage for the iust iudgment of God to destroy them to whome he vouchafeth not his mercie Moreouer although no man be condemned but whome the Lord hath reiected yet no man is condemned but he that is for certaine found to haue in himselfe iust causes of damnation Therfore it is manifest that this decree is most iust by the meanes and degrees as wel generall as special wherby the Reprobate in going on are the cause of most iust condeÌ„nation to theÌ„selues so as they can accuse none but themselues For there is one cause of Reprobation and an other of the condemnation of man albeit then that sinnes are not the causes of reprobation which was from the beginning but the iust will of God is the cause yet are they the cause of the damnation which will follow in the last time Neyther are the Reprobate condemned simply for their reprobation but for their impietie and incredulity that is that decree of God is not the cause of the damnation to them that
free from al sin Also that it might be made manifest that saluation proceedeth out of the blessed seed of Abraham which is Christ 3. God would haue Infants to be circumcised to the end that being once receiued into fauour through the Couenant being made copartners of the Couenant together with faithfull Abraham they might as it were be sealed vp by the signe of the couenant euen as their faithfull Fathers were according to the promise I will be thy God of thy seed after thee Gen. 17.7 yet for the beginning of the calling of the Gentils the Gentiles also were taken in the fellowship of gods people if they wold so be circumcised Ought not such a Sacrament seem to be ridiculous No it ought not For if it seeme absurd to any man that the signe of so excellent and singular grace was giuen in that part of the bodie he must needes be ashamed also of his saluation which issued out of the loynes of Abraham And The Crosse of Christ was a stumbling block to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Gentiles 1. Cor. 1.23 And Iulian the Apostata as also Celsus made a scoffe of this that an apple was forbidden our first parents And Naaman the Syrian thought it a matter to be laughed at to wash seuen times in Iordane a 2 King 5 11 But the word of God ought to be preferred before all the world And the foolishnesse of God that is that which mad men not without impietie call foolishnesse is wiser then all the wisdome of men For although the Princes of this world haue their glorious seales yet for all that their promises are often broken But God with his much baser markes neuer deceiued any man What was the manner of Circumcision That is to be seene in the Time Ministers Place Instrument and Adiuncts First then the Infant of eight daies old was circumcised that is when the eight day was come for circumcision was to bee performed vpon the eight day precisely b Gen. 17.12 Leuit. 12.3 Luk. 1.59 et 2.21 that God might haue regard of their tender age and so might testifie vnto the Iewes his fatherly loue vnto their children for then the age of the child vseth to become strong 2. Because euerie childe was vncleane seauen daies by reason of the bloud and the eight day was accounted pure c Exod. 22 30 Leuit. 12 3 Lib 3 Epist 10 3. Because this was a Sacrament of that eight day wherein Christ rose againe for our iustification after that he had condemned sin in the similitude of flesh as Cyprian writeth to Fidus. 4. As also to shew that we are to thinke of the mortification of the flesh during the whole course of this present life which is noted by seauen daies because it is finished by the continuall reuolution of weeks or of seauen daies but yet it is not accomplished saue on the eight day that is after the end of it 5. Least we should imagin that those are excluded from the Couenant which cannot obtaine the signes thereof seing manie which not liuing to the eight day prescribed died without circumcision Whereby also it appeareth that that time prescribed was a part of that ruder kinde of Gouernment vnder which it pleased GOD to keepe the olde people For at this day there is permitted a greater and larger libertie in the administration of Baptisme whereby we are not bound vnto a certaine number of daies Neither did Abraham Ismaell and the seruants that were bought sinne against the law because they were not circumcised the eight day but when they were come to mans estate because the inioining of the eight day was not imposed generally vpō all but especially to infants alone 2 Touching Ministers although there is no law extant yet it is probable by the circumcision of Iohn d Luk 1.59 Abrahams example e Gen. 17 23 thy euery family did administer it by themselues not in the presence of two or three but in some forme of an Ecclesiasticall assemblie whereunto the neighbours and all the kinsfolke did come 3 It was administred at home in the house of the parents to wit because circumcision could not be performed without exceeding paine vnto the infant that so without delay there might be vsed a remedie for the wound 4 The instrument of circumcision was a knife eyther a sharpe knife as some take it else a stone or verie sharpe flint as most men iudge a Exod 4 25 Ios 5 3 For men say that in the East countrie there bee stones found which cut as sharp as any raysor To signifie that eyther with the knife of the law of God the flesh is to be mortifyed or rather to bee cleane cut off by the Rocke Christ 5 The adiunct of circumcision was the giuing of the name 6 That by the remembrance of their name those which were circumcised might be put in minde of their dutie Now the example of Zephera the wife of Moses a woman of Madian not sufficiently instructed in the will of God who to deliuer her husband from death wherewith the Lord sought to slay him for neglecting to circumcise his sonne and that in their iourney and in an Inne being disturbed with feare circumcised her sonne and moreouer did not goe with her husband any further but sent backe againe by Moses to her father b Exod. 18 2 it is singular c Exod 4.25 and therefore may not be imitated VVhich were the vses and ends of Circumcision 1 That it might be a couenant and an agreement that is a signe of the couenant of grace betweene God and the posterity of Abraham whereby they might confirme their faith and might know that they were in the gouernment of their Lord and possessor against all their enemies According to the promise I will be a God vnto thee and to thy seede after thee namely in a speciall manner whereby I will make thee partaker of my spirit of my righteousnesse of all good thing in one word of heauenly life d Gen 7.7 2 That the people might be distinguished by that signe and badge of their profession from other nations and profane people and that the people might be discerned of whom that promised Redeemer must be borne Whereupon circumcision by a Metonymie is put for the Iewes circumcised e Titus 1.10 as also vncircumcision for the vncircumcised or the Gentiles f Rom. 2.26 And Christ is called the Minister of circumcision g Rom. 15.8 that is not of the law which he did abrogate by his comming or rather fulfilled but of the Iewes within whose bounds he contained himselfe so long as hee was conuersant among men as he testifieth of himselfe Math. 1.24 And yet so as he would haue the Gospell also in his time appointed to be published to the Gentiles h Ioh. 10.16 But especially by the spirituall and internall circumcision the Iewes were both distinguished from them and also
good 1 Thess 5.21 1 Cor. 14.34 And seeing the office of preaching is not permitted to women as neither the administration of the Lords Supper Why should they take vpon them to baptise Also the ancient Church appointed that baptisme should onely be celebrated in the Church or congregation of the faithfull in which place the Apostle plainly chargeth women to be altogither silent much lesse then would he that they should administer the Sacraments Therfore do they twise offend when they administer baptisme in that feined case of necessitie in that they baptise without any commandement nay against the commandement of God and besides they tye to the externall action eternall saluation which is to be sought in the death of Christ that couenant of his grace onely As for that example of Zephora who circumcised her sonne it is eyther to be held as a rash vnlawful act of a foolish and angry woman or as a singular action not to be followed For the Angell was well pleased that the child was circumcised not because she did circumcise him The same may be iudged if any priuate or lay man as they call it should take to himselfe the administration of Baptisme Heb. 5.4 No man taketh that honour vpon him but hee that is called of God as Aaron was Neither doe wee admit that case of necessitie if it compell vs to violate the orders prescribed of God For wee hold this Theoreme Not the priuation but the contempt of Baptisme doth condemne Besides the baptisme of weomen was not long since absolutely condemned in the fourth Councill of Carthage Can. 100. Neither is Augustine to bee allowed in his writing that If a Lay man vpon vrgent necessitie do baptise it is either no sinne at all or a veniall sin No doubt but care should bee had that the Infant may bee baptized by the lawfull and fit Minister but if that may not bee obtained it is to be commended to God that he may Baptise it with the baptisme of his spirit For wee must beleeue that the childrē of faithful Parents be alreadie baptized with the baptisme of the ✿ Flaminis spirit being within the Couenant VVhether forasmuch as Peter Act 10.34.48 preached the Gospell to Cornelius but baptized him not and Paule also did the same as we read 1. Cor. 1.16 Doth it follow therefore that they whose helpe the Apostles vsed in bapzing the faithfull were Lay men No indeede but they were either Euangelists or Elders or Deacons whom for the most part the Apostles tooke with them who sometimes also administred the word of whom at that time there was a great companie Moreouer they did it not of themselues but by the commaundement of the Apostles therefore it was not they but the Apostles that baptized by their hands For he that doth any thing by the ministery of others may be said in a sort to doe it himselfe And whereas Paule in the place before alledged saith that he was sent not to baptise but to preach the Gospell it is to bee taken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Comparatiuely For it signifieth that hee had not receiued of God peculiarly or principally the office of baptizing but of preaching the Gospell which manner of speaking we find Ier. 7.22 I spake not c. Neither doth he extenuate the dignitie and fruite of baptisme that whereas few had in Charge the office of teaching many might baptize and many might bee taught at once together but baptisme could not bee administred but in order by one and one therefore Paul who excelled in the gift of preaching was instant intēded vpon the most necessary work leauing that to others which they could more easily performe Whether may that baptisme be allowed which is administred by Hereticks or Papists If it bee meant of such hereticks as denie the principles of heauenly Doctrine and vtterly corrupt the essentiall forme of baptisme as the Arrians Somosatenians Manichaeans and Macedonians which are not sincere in the Doctrine of the Trinitie baptizing so in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holie Ghost that they denie neuerthelesse that the sonne and holie Ghost are coeternall coessentiall of equal honour with the Father or that the sonne of God did truely assume the humane nature then such baptisme is not to hee ratified but to be accursed For the essentiall forme being once taken away the matter it selfe is also taken away And therfore it is to bee thought that such are not so much to be rebaptised but as that indeede they should rather be first consecrated with true baptisme who being conuerted to the knowledge of the trueth desire to bee ingraffed into the Orthodoxall Church And this agreeth with the decree of the Nicen Councill But we must iudge otherwise of the baptisme of some other hereticks as the Nouatians and Donatists who deliuered the true doctrine of the Trinitie or of Papists who are out of the way of truth in some part of doctrin who possesse the place of pastors vse the publick ministerie either by cōmon error by long sufferance or by force though they be not to bee accounted as truly called Wherein although there be many things needlesse and superstitious yet stil Christ is retained held at least in title to be the matter it selfe the chiefe head and essentiall forme of the institution and the natiue meaning without idolatry of the words of Baptisme I baptize thee in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost is retained Moreouer it pleased God in mercie to conserue a remnant of his Church in the middest of Popery it selfe euen as the Israelites continued the vse of Circumcision though they embraced a false and impious seruice of God and the vowes are made in the name of Christ and not of Anti-christ or of any Idoll Therefore that baptisme is not void but of value force for it is the Ministerie of those person but of the Church as yet couerd or hidden in popery They I graunt did sprinkle the head or body but Christ baptized inwardly And therefore such Baptisme is neither to be annihilated neither doth it require Anabaptisticall rebaptizing But forasmuch as they teach wickedly in other matters they giue iust cause why the faithfull should necessarily depart from them as it is written 1. Iohn 5.21 Fly Idols VVhether may they that are truely instructed in Christian Religion with good conscience bring their children to bee baptized of Popish Priests No. 1. It is one thing the validitie of a thing receiued another thing to seeke that is falsly and many waies superstitiously administred 2. Because we should giue no occasion by our example to approue and confirme the corruptions both of the Doctrine and of the Sacraments as also of the superstitious worship of the false and vnlawfull calling of the Ministers of Antichrist for that wee must abstaine from all appearance of euill and from communicating with the sins
repentance c Marc. 1.4 whilest he taught these whom hee was about to baptise out of which places the Anabaptists impugne childrens baptisme it is not precisely to be tyed to the order of words but to be distinctly applied to those which may be taught or their children which are strangers from the couenant who must be first instructed before they be baptised but it is to be applied otherwise to children that are within the couenant who though they cannot heare the Gospell yet can and ought to be baptised for that they are both borne in and belong vnto the Church before they can be taught and then it is time enough to teach them when they are capable of learning howbeit in the Church of God the word is not there separated from childrens baptisme Likewise also this He that beleeueth is baptised shall be saued but he that beleeueth not although hee be baptised shall be condemned belongeth not to the children of the faithfull but to those whiche may heare the Gospell As likewise that of the Apostle 2. Thess 3 10. He that laboureth not let him not eate which being spoken vnto men of yeares ought not to bee inferred vpon all indifferently Nor followeth it simply that because all beleeuers are to be baptised therfore all that are baptised ought to beleeue or because a vniuersall affimatiue is not simply conuerted neyther are these termes conuertible to be baptised and beleeuing but to bee baptised and to be acknowledged for the members of the Church 8 For that Paule 1. Cor. 10.2 witnesseth that all the Israelites which passed through the red sea were baptised among whom seeing no doubt there were many children among so many thousands no doubt they likewise receiued the type and figure of our baptisme It is therefore false which our aduersaries obiect that no place of Scripture testifieth the baptism of Infants Likewise though we read not that the Apostles baptised any Infants by name yet they baptised whole families whereof children are not the smallest portion a Act. 16.15 18 8. 1 Cor. 1.6 neither need we to vse figures when the words are plaine Neyther can there from these speeches be collected any reason of such a Synecdoche by which wee must vnderstand portions of yeares onely and exclude children 9 Because ancient writers testifie that the custome of baptising children hath continued from the verie Apostles times till now Origen faith In 6. ad ad Rom. de Peccatorum meritis et remis l. 3 c. 6. et Contra Donat l. 4. c. 13 The Church receiued a tradition from the Apostles to giue baptisme euen to Infantes And Augustine saith of the baptisme of children That which the Vniuersall Church holdeth and vvas neuer decreed by Councils but alwaies hath beene helde it may be verse vvell beleeued that it was deliuered no otherwise but by Apostolicke authoritie Therefore it is false which the Papistes saie That Baptisme of children proceeded not so much from any apparant commaundement of the scripture or from example as from the decree of the Church Then because to whomsoeuer the promise appertaineth to them also belongeth the signe as therefore Baptisme is bestowed vpon Infants is likewise the Supper of the Lord to be administred vnto them Certaine of the fathers haue thought so as Cyprian serm 5. de lapsis and Augustin lib. de Eccle. dogmat c. 52. being mooued by these words Iohn 6.53 Except ye shall eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud you shall haue no life in you But we denie the consequent For this place speaketh not of a sacramentall eating but of a spiritual eating or of faith by which the faithfull are quickened which are annexed vnto Christ who offered his bodie and shed his bloud for vs. And by this meanes the flesh of Christ is made vnto vs meat indeed and his bloud drink indeed Secondly that To whomsoeuer the promise appertaineth to them also belongeth the signe is true but according to the diuine determination appropriated to euerie sacrament to wit so that the Sacrament of Ingrafting be bestowed aswell vpon Infants as those of yeares but vpon male children onely that not before the eight day in the old Testament but in the new both to the male and female without any prefixed time But the Sacrament of nourishment to them of yeares onely and that for a certaine peculiar end and the diuersitie of the circumstance of the action So the Eucharist hath his proper end that the death of the Lord should bee declared in the publicke congregation in the vsing thereof It is also commaunded that euery one which commeth to the Lords Supper should examine himselfe yea and peculiar actions belong to the externall rite to wit to eate and to drinke which are not fit for little children So vnder the old Testament circumcision was appointed for infants but the Passouer to them onely which by reason of their age were able to aske of the signification thereof a Exod. 12 62 Heereupon came those vulgar verses Ebrius infamis erroneus atque furentes Cum pueris Domini non debent sumere corpus To drunkards and thinfamous sort to men misled and mad To children Christs body to giue it were an action bad Why would Christ be baptised at the age of thirtie yeares Luke 3.23 seeing he needed neither remission of sinnes nor regeneration Christ himselfe answereth it at what time Iohn refused to baptise him Mat. 3.15 Let it be so now for so it behooueth vs to fulfill all righteousnesse Which is to be vnderstood distributiuely to wit thou in thy office and I in mine But whereas he would at that time be subiect to that Ministerie he did it for diuers causes First to shew that he did approoue of the doctrine baptisme and ministerie of Iohn and commend vnto vs the vse of the Sacraments by his owne example Secondly that he might sanctifie in his owne bodie our baptisme hauing the same common with vs as a most firme bond of vnion and fellowship which he vouchsafed to enter with vs at a time most fit namely whē he would giue a beginning to his own preaching to the new Testament And also to testifie that the same things are inuisibly in our baptisme which were visibly in his whē the heauens were opened the spirit of God came downe Thirdly to signifye that he was therfore sent to be baptised namely to be drenched in death and to wash away our sinnes with his bloud Luke 12.50 I must be baptised with another baptisme and how am I grieued till it be perfected Fourthly that the truth might answere the type or figure for as when the high Priest was consecrated first his whole bodie was washed with water then he was set before the people clothed with the priestly garments and then the trumpets sounded whilest oyle was powred vpon his head b Exod. 29 4.5.6 Num. 10.3 which was also done at the kings Installing
birth of baptisme some are admitted who discharge the office of Midwife and instructor in things belonging vnto faith and a Christian life but yet such witnesses are to be chosen as both know sufficiently and can probably performe that which they promise for the childs holy education if neede require VVhy haue children names giuen them in baptisme Because it was also the manner in Circumcision a secondly that we may know that we then obtaine name and fame at Gods hands when we are borne againe and are become new men namely the sonnes of God renouncing our former name wherby we were named the children of wrath Thirdly that as often as we remember our name we should likewise call to minde Gods couenant and promise our Baptisme and what it meaneth and further our dutie who being baptised into the death of Christ we may likewise die with him vnto sinne and rise againe to newnesse of life and lastly that being entertained into Christs seruice we may fight valiantly vnder his Banner against his enemies VVhat manner off names ought we to giue They were first giueÌ„ either vpoÌ„ the euent of things as Isaack Iacob or of the Prophetical instinct to note some secret work of God or in remeÌ„brance of some thing past as Adam Israell or somthing to come as Eua AbrahaÌ„ Iohn Now although it be in so great plenty of names a thing of it selfe indifferent what name a man haue giuen him seeing the name furthereth not a mans saluation at all yet no man will denie but that the faithfull may make a profitable choyce in this case in omitting such as belong nothing to their profession and dutie prophane and vnknowne names and calling them by proper vsuall knowne and holy names such as may bring with them some instruction and admonition as namely such whose godlinesse is published it the Scriptures and so stirre vp in vs an Imitation of them or else of our ancestors or others whose names haue not beene polluted through Idolatrie but may put vs in minde of godlinesse of innocencie and vprightnesse of life or of Gods benefits and may not recall into our mindes the remenbrance of any euill example or such as are taken from wicked and bloudy men which ought rather to be forgotten amongest all godly men a Luk. 1.54 Psal 16.4 then thus reuiued Is the Office of preaching the Gospell greater then his that baptiseth Yea For Christ whose office was to teach neuer baptised b Ioh. 4.2 and Paule baptised verie fewe For the Lord sent mee not saith hee to baptise to wit peculiarly and fully but to preach the Gospell 1. Cor. 1.10 And Peter baptised not Cornelius his family whilest hee was there present but gaue order to haue it done afterward Aâ—ct 10.48 Though therefore the Sacraments bee most holy yet it is no wisedome to attribute too much vnto them Wherein doe baptisme and the Lords Supper agree and wherein doe they differ First they differ both in the signes in the action and in their neerest ends For in Baptisme water is vsed and the spinckling thereof outwardly and the inward sprinckling of the bloud of Christ inwardly Also the neerest principall end therof is the washing from sin ct adoption to be the sons of God or the ingrafting into Christ into his Church but in the Supper is vsed bread which we break eat inwardly there is a pertaking of the body of Christ likewise there is a cup vsed out of which wee drinke and also a communion of the bloud of Christ lastly the end of the Lords supper is the spirituall foode of the inner man this is a manifest differeÌ„ce between Baptisme the Lords Svpper Secondly they differ in vse for Baptisme is not to bee iterated whereas the often and religious vse of the Lords Supper ought to serue for a Commemoration of the Lords death Thirdly they differ in subiect for Baptisme properly beloÌ„geth to children though the vse thereof pertaine properly to those of age whereas the Lords supper doth only belong to them that are of yeares But in these things they both agree they haue both one genus both one Author both consist of two parts the one earthly the other heauenly both one generall end both one signification for both doe signifie the Communion of Christ both are seales of the Couenant and of the promise of grace the dignitie of both is equall and alike for of baptisme Paule testifieth that we are ingrafted into Christ and doe put on Christ a Rom. 6.75 Gal. 3.27 but the one propoundeth Christ our lauer vnder the signe of water the other our foode vnder the signes of bread and wine Is not one of these Sacraments better and more worthy than the other No not in being that is not because in baptisme we receiue only the gifts or graces of Christ but not Christ himselfe but in the Supper the body and bloud of Christ although al doe not receiue his graces as our aduersaries wil haue it because they haue both one end to wit our consociation and coniunction with Christ which as the forme also of both is sealed both in Baptisme the Lords Supper But they differ onely in some respect both of our originall beginning in Christ and also of our encrease and conseruation in the same For by how much it is somewhat more to be begotten then to be nourished by so much the Sacrament of regeneration is to be preferred before the Sacrament of our norishmeÌ„t which is the Lords Supper but by how much it is a more excellent thing to bee nourished and cherished to eternall life that so thou maiest neuer faile to bee a man regenerate in this respect the Supper is to be preferred before baptisme But seeing that the dignitie of both of them dependeth vpon the thing signified namely vpon our Communion with Christ although Baptisme doth commend the same vnder the forme of a Lauer and the Supper vnder the forme of food yet it is better to moderate this comparison and so shall nothing bee derogated from either of them For the water of Baptisme in the Sacramentall vse is the bloud of Christ no lesse than the wine in the Super a 1 Pet. 1 2 nor is it any thing lesse in Baptisme to bee ingrafted into Christ to be crucified dead buried and rise againe with him and to put on Christ than to eate his flesh and drinke his bloud in the Supper And to conclude Christ is propounded vnto vs in Baptisme as a bath as an entrance into the house of the Lord and as a garment And in the Supper as meat and drinke to be entertained more and more by faith What are the ends of Baptisme There are two 1. That it may stand our faith in steede before God the latter that it may manifest our confession before men and that first because it setteth forth Christs death buriall and resurrection teaching the remission of sins and confirming the
same as a Diuine seale vnto the beleeuers b Act. 2.38 Secondly it is a document of mortification and renewing of our nature which Christ witnesseth that he both doth and will effect in vs by his spirit which though it be imperfect in this life yet it effecteth so much that though sin dwell yet it raigneth not in vs but rather is daily mortified more and more by the grace of the same spirit c Eph. 5 26 Tit. 3.5 Rom. 7.10 The inner man is renewed daily 2. Cor. 4.16 Thirdly it is the badge of our vnion and societie with Christ that we may knowe that we are conioyned vnto him as members to the head and therefore that we are now made pertakers of his goods and shall at the length be made partakers of himselfe together with his inheritance 1. Cor. 12.13 Wee are baptized into one bodie and hereof Paul proueth that we are the sonnes of God because we haue put on Christ in Baptisme d Gal. 3.26 that is because that we are conioyned vnto Christ the sonne of God by the Testimonie of baptisme Forthly it is an instrument whereby the plentifull effusion of the holy spirit vpon vs is communicated with his gifts of faith hope and charite and other vertues Tit. 3.6 by the Bath and renewing of the holy spirit which hee hath powred vpon vs plentifully as Augustine saith wee are made by Baptisme the members of Christ and of his fulnesse we haue all receiued Iohn 1.16 Fiftly it admonisheth vs sith wee shall become like vnto the Image of the sonne of God who is our head both in bearing the Crosse in his death and buriall as also in his setting of vs free his resurrection and glorie to come a Rom. 8.29 Sixtly it stirreth vs vp to innocencie to charity towards the saints to perpetuall mortifying of our selues and repentance and to frame our liues to Gods glorie b Rom. 6.4 Seauenthly it serueth as a full perswasion and confirmation of our faith likewise a consolation in tentations and tryals for that it is a Testimonie that God is wel pleasedl with vs in his son into whom wee are ingrafted by baptisme whose merits and benefits doe all belong vnto vs in whom wee are adopted to be the sonnes of God and that the father will gouerne vs by his spirit deliuer vs from eternall death and giue vs eternall life in the end Are all these benefits receiued by baptisme equally by all those which receiue the same No for they are not alike for the ingrafting into Christ and the benefits which follow it are not bestowed vpon the reprobate although they be offered them when they are baptised For God calleth and iustifieth regenerateth and glorifieth effectually them whom he hath elected predestinated to these things Rom. 8.3 but the elect aswell Infants as they of yeares are equally incorporated into Christ either in or before baptisme and are endewed with the imputation of his righteousnesse forgiuenes of sinnes and the right of eternall life for they are all alike the sonnes of GOD but regeneration is not wrought alike in all nor are the gifts of the spirit Faith Hope and Charitie giuen alike vnto all or receiued alike of all but according to the pleasure of God as the parable of the Talents teacheth c Mat. 25 15 and Ephes 4 7. To euery one is giuen grace according to the measure of the gifts of Christ we doe see that the effectes of Regeneration are more and greater in some and in other some fewer and lesser What is the other end of Baptisme That it may serue for our confession before men and is as it were a millitarie signe or note whereby we professe openly before men and Angels that we are incorporated into the visible Church of God to serue therein vnder Christ namely whilest wee doe protest that we doe consent with all Christians in one the same worship of the true God the Father sonne and holy Ghost and in one and the same religion and that wee are strangers from all the sectes of the Gentiles which do not truely worshippe God as he hath manifested in his word which confession of ours belongeth vnto Gods glorie What is the effect of Baptisme The sealing of the wholsome gifts of Christ and of our righteousnesse before God and the stipulation of a good conscience with God on Gods part whilest hee offereth and promiseth free saluation through Christ and the conscience on the other side answering and receiuing through faith that promised grace whence ariseth tranquillitie of conscience before God in him whom hee accounteth reconciled vnto himselfe through the resurrection of Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 3.21 And lastly a sure hope of being receiued into the kingdome of heauen Doth sinne remaine or is it all washed away in Baptisme It remaineth in Act by reson of the state of nature if wee respect the disease or roote of sinne and the matter it selfe but it is taken away by reason of the state of the person as touching the gilt or forme which is not imputed vnto the faithfull for their is now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesu Rom. 8.1 that is all sinnes both originall and actuall are pardoned in baptisme b Ezech. 36 75 Zach. 13.1 Marc. 1 4 1 Cor. 6.11 Heb. 10.2 Rom. 11.1 Gloss ad Rō 6 Whence Ambrose saith The grace of God forgiueth all things freely in Baptisme yea concupiscence is taken away not that it should cease to be but that it should cease to hurt Secondly it is daily more and more mortified Non vt non sit sed vt non obsit till at length it bee vtterly extinguished and taken away in death They are therefore deceiued which thinke that wee are by baptisme restored in this life vnto the same righteousnesse puritie of nature which Adam had before his fall For sinne is left to continue and dwell in him still who hath yet obtained the remission of all his sins by baptisme d Rom. 7 17 18 Yet not to reigne but that he that is borne againe might afflict it as an Enemie ouercome and bound And as we read of Adonibezeck e Iudg. 1 6 ouercome by the Israelites he must cut off the hands and the feete of sin so mortifie it till it be quite dead Furthermore the punishment of hell is taken away together with the afflictions of this life though they abide awhile for our exercise and our greater glorie that sinne dwelling in vs may bee mortified and our faith and pietie exercised and encreased as it is said Iud. 3.1 These are the Nations which the Lord hath reserued that he might instruct Israell by them and that the members might not be vnlike their head whereunto they are incorporated Rom. 8.17 for we suffer with him that we may be together glorified with him VVhat is the right and lawfull vse of Baptisme If we referre it to those ends
Christs bloud doth take away the thirst of the soule 3 As wine doth make glad the heart of man b Psal 10.15 so also the promises concerning Christ do make glad the soule 4 As wine doth heat the bodie and maketh vs more cheerefull and readie to doe our businesse so the bloud of Christ receiued by faith doth quicken the soule vnto all good motions and so the vertue of the spirit doth stirre vs vp and maketh vs more nimble vnto all good wokes 5 As wine driueth away coldnes so the bloud of Christ driueth away the coldnes of loue and charitie 6 As win◠maketh vs more secure and more bold so the bloud of Christ receiued by Faith doth make vs secure and quiet before God and more constant in confession that there may be nothing at all which we ought to feare 7 As wine maketh vs wise so the bloud of Christ receiued by faith maketh vs wise in the confession and commemoration of Christs benefits 8 As wine driueth away the palenesse of the face maketh the face of man to shine as with oyle c Psal 104 15 so the bloud of Christ doth turne the colour of the soule being pale with feare of death into the verie colour of the Rose that is to say it appeaseth our consciences it maketh vs faire in the presence of God that wee may appeare before him with a fayre and ruddie face that is to say iust and accepted What if bread such as wee haue and wine be wanting in some countries with what signes is the supper to be administred With those earthly nourishments and corporall meats which all doe vse in that countrey in stead of bread and wine meate and drinke for this doth agree with the minde of Christ From hence it was granted to the Nouergian Priests as Volaterranus witnesseth necessitie requiring it that they did conscrate the mysticall cup without wine with that which they had in common seeing that wine caried into the countrey is quickly corrupted by the great force of the cold VVhat need is there now of those two signes that is to say of bread and wine seeing that the whole humanitie of Christ consisting of his parts of bodie and bloud doth liue glorious in the heauens and by reason of concomitancie that is to say a naturall ioyning together of the liuing bodie and the bloud the whole may be signified and giuen in seuerall kindes and where the quicke bodie is present there also must the bloud and soule be present and by reason of the hypostaticall vnion the diuinitie also may be there and so there may be no controuersie moued concerning those things that be equiualent but one may suffice in steed of two From whence is that Rime of Thomas Caro cibus sanguis potus manet tamen Christus totus sub vtraque specie that is to say The flesh is meate the bloud is drinke yet Christ remayneth whole vnder both kindes 1 Because the same reason of concomitancie doth belong to the Priests which notwithstanding celebrating the Masse will alwaies vse the whole sacrament 2 Because Christ Iesus who is the wisedome of the Eternall Father commending to his Church nothing superfluous ordayned those two signes and of set purpose commended the vse of the cup to all saying Drinke ye all of it to signifie the drinking of one and the same bloud shed for many common to all the faithfull without difference of Nation of sexe of estate But for mens conceipts the commaundement of God is not to bee violated who called distinctly and exactly bread the bodie not the bloud and wine the bloud not the bodie Neyther can the Church change the matter or forme 3 Because neyther for the connexion of parts in the thing signifyed is a diuulsion or diuision of the parts to be made in outward rite or ceremonie 4 Because there is not made an inclusion of Christ into the Sacramentall signes For Christ is present in the Supper not for the bread but for the man 5 Because that bodie and that bloud of Christ is not in this action represented vnto vs sacramentally as now the whole indiuided humanitie of Christ doth liue glorious but so farre forth as they were offered vnto death for vs vpon the crosse the bloud being shed out of the bodie for the words added to the signes doe plainly crie that the bodie and bloud of Christ are offered and exhibited to vs in the Supper as things separated in the sacrifice of the Crosse From whence we must conclude seeing that the concomitancie of the bodie and bloud cannot agree to the death of Christ for to be in the bodie and to be shed out of the bodie are things contrarie that that concomitancie is directly contrarie to the institution of Christ Neyther is the hypostaticall vnion of God and man therefore broken which is not broken in death although the soule and bloud be separated from the bodie Rightly therefore Beda The bread is referred to the bodie of Christ mystically the wine to the bloud And the ancient fathers spake no otherwise of this mysterie then if daily in the administration of the Lords Supper he should be slaine die and be sacrificed for vs This is in the cup saith Chrysostome which flowed out of his side and we are partakers of it But what If a man at this day be conuersant in those places where one part of the Supper is taken from the laity shall he altogether abstaine from the vse of the communion It were farre better for him to abstaine especially if hee haue learned out of the former doctrine of the Gospell that that corruption doth fight with the word of God For it is a great sin to consent to the least pollution of Christs institution against conscience Rightly therefore Ambrose He is vnworthie of the Lord which doth celebrate a mysterie otherwise then it was deliuered of him for he cannot be deuout which doth presume otherwise then it was giuen from that author What did Christ when he had taken the bread Hee instituted signes of a second kind that is the outward actions of them which do administer the Supper or rites of dispensation of the Lords Supper wherein he went before all ministers by his example What rites are they Hee gaue thanks to the father to whom he gaue all the thanks of our redemption as it were the chiefe cause thereof and in the vse as well of the Supper as of daily meat and of other things he taught vs to doe the same a Iohn 6.11 1 Tim. 4.5 by his example Moreouer also with blessing and thāksgiuing for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is blessed and gaue thanks are vsed one with another Mat. 26.26.27 concerning the Lords Supper Mark. 14.22.23 not with the signe of the Crosse as the popish Cleargie ignorantly doe thinke as though he vsed coniuring but with blessing that is with prayers vnto God he prepared he appointed and he sanctified the bread
the grounds of Doctrines or of the Articles of faith and of the commandements of God alwaies to be taken without figures altogether as the words doe sound No seeing that there is no lesse certaintie in a figuratiue speech which may bee applyed to the nature of the thing concerning which it is spoken then in a proper Like as the first promise of the Gospell was published by God in a figuratiue speach The seede of the woman shall breake the Serpents head Gen. 3.15 which Iohn declareth in a proper speach 1. Epistle chap. 3. verse 8. The sonne of God appeared that hee might dissolue the works of the Diuell And the first chapter of Iohn is the ground of Doctrine concerning the person of Christ and yet in it are figuratiue speeches Verse 4. 5. That light was the light of men And that light shineth in the darkensse and the darkenesse comprehended it not But is it not absurd that Christ spake tropically and therefore enigmatically that is obscurely or doubtfully in the institution of his supper with the Disciples which were rude and simple In no wise for the thing it selfe sheweth that that Metonymicall speech was not enigmaticall doubtfull or darke to the Disciples for vnlesse it had come into their minde that bread was called of the Lord his bodie because it was a signe thereof doubtlesse they had beene troubled at so prodigious a thing as followeth vpon the proper and literall sense of the words And that so much the more because almost at the same time they could not vnderstand farre more easie things a Iohn 14.8 16.17 a seeing therefore they are not trobled with these words it is plain that they vnderstood those things Metonymically after the mnaner of the Scripture Especially as a little before they had eaten the Lambe which in the same sense is called Pascha that is the Passeouer Exod. 12.27 Which is the other part of words of Christ concerning the bread Which is giuen for you In Luke 22.19 or VVhich is broken for you in Paule 1. Cor. 11.24 For in Mathew and Marke this part is wanting the subiect of which member is not bread but bodie expressed in the Pronoune Relatiue which And the Attribute VVhich is giuen or deliuered for you namely vnto death or is broken that is Esay being interpreter Chap. 53.10 He is broken with sorrowes or is crucified and killed VVhat is signified in this proposition 1 The mysticall bodie of Christ is not signified for the mysticall bodie of Christ which is the Church is not giuen or deliuered or broken for vs but the true bodie 2 It is signified that Christ gaue not a glorified and spirituall bodie and therefore that the flesh of Christ is not simple meate in respect that it is glorified but that it is liuing meat vnto vs in respect that it was in time past crucified Iohn 6.51 3 It is gathered by a proper and regular predication that the bread is not called the body of Christ but figuratiuely because it is vniuersally true of a proper and regular signification Whatsoeuer is the predicate of the predicate is also the predicate of the subiect But that which is said heere of the bodie of Christ cannot be spoken properly and regularly of bread For bread is said to be giuen to vs properly not giuen for vs Neyther is wine said properly to be shed for vs by powred in to vs. Againe that which is giuen is but an Enallage of the present time for the future spoken for that which shall be shortly giuen vpon the crosse but not in the Eucharist Because Christ therein offered not or gaue his bodie for a sacrifice but vpon the crosse For it is an vsuall Enallage of scripture to speake concerning a thing now instant to be forthwith as it were of a thing present And so to vse the present tense for the future So Mat. 26.24 Wo be to that man by whom the sonne of man is betrayed And Iohn 10.15 I lay downe my life for my sheepe And the common translation hath VVhich shall be giuen for you VVhich is broken cannot be affirmed of the signe which the Lord had broken alreadie neyther can it be spoken of the bodie of Christ vnlesse it be Metonymically seeing that it was said of the bodie of Christ Exod. 12.46 and Iohn 19.36 yea shall not breake a bone thereof 4 And also the loue of Christ towards vs is commended because when he owed nothing to Death because he was without sinne for he was holy and vndefiled a Heb 17.26 he would vndergo it for vs. 5 Last of all the fruit of his death because he is said to be deliuered vnto death not onely for the Apostles but for many What are the words of the Lord concerning the cup They also consist of two branches the former is in Mathew and Marke This is my bloud of the new Testament Or as Luke and Paule hath it This cup is the new Testament in my bloud The subiect of which speech is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This of the neuter gender but not hic this in the masculine gender as hath the old interpretation which pronounce hoc this is referred to the wine not to the bloud for so it should bee an Identicall proposition which is manifestly plaine out of Luke 22.20 who addeth vnto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is this the Noune 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is cup or wine as as if he had said This which I hold in my hands and giue to you And the predicate is bloud or the new testament in my bloud The couple the verbe substantiue est is which in Luke is wanting In which proposition surely it cannot be said without a Metonymie that the word cup is taken for wine which is contained in the cup and that this cup is that New testament In the one is the continent put for the thing contained in the other of the thing signified is for the signe For properly according to the word the cup it selfe or wine is not the new Testament it selfe but a pledge and seale of the new Testament or rather that wherewith the Testament is established that is to say of the bloud of Christ like as Circumcision was called the old Couenant By all which it appeareth that the words of the Lords supper are ful of figures but yet most vsual easie to be vndestood Whether may this proposition of Christ This is my bloud be so compared with that of Moses saying Exod. 24.8 concerning the bloud of calues this is the bloud of the couenant that both here there bloud being in deed in it owne essence as that being holden in the hands of Moses and this in the hands of Christ be demonstrated properly and not figuratiuely In no wise For Moses truly sprinkled the people with the bloud of the offering taken out of a basen that bloud was a sacramental signe therfore that enuntiatiō of Moses
was identical rightly expressed in these words this is the bloud of the couenant But Christ gaue to his disciples wine contained in the cup and sacramentally signified the thing by the signe of wine Therfore in the enuntiation of Christ this namely the wine which was contained in the cup is one thing that bloud of the new Testament that is the thing it selfe of that sacrament is an other thing And therfore the enuntiation of Christ is rightly expressed in these words hoc est sanguis this is bloud What is the new testament in the bloud of Christ They acknowledge that the name of Testament is the same here that Couenant is who do take it to answere to the Hebrew name Berith and therfore to declare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is an agreement begun betweene them which first did disagree which signification doth especially heere accord although it commeth all to one reckoning whether we vnderstand the new couenant begun by the bloud of christ or the wil of christ dying which is signified by the word testamēt established confirmed by his own bloud shed For the particle In in the Hebrew phrase doth not signifie a simple coniunction inexistence or reall concomitancie as though it had beene said with my bloud but the cause the manner the instrument and the adiuuant cause of any thing as Psal 33.16 The King is not saued in multo exercitu that is by the multitude of an host and Rom. 5.2 In the bloud of Christ that is by the bloud as it is expounded Coloss 1.22 Rom. 3.14 But this Testament is not any corporal draught of the bloud of Christ or drinking of wine but it is the couenant of grace reconciliation or agreement and a couenant betweene God and the beleeuers wherein God doth promise vnto vs that he forgiueth vs our sins and giueth the holy Ghost righteousnes and life eternall of his meere mercie by faith for the bloud of Christ shed vpon the crosse and wee in like manner to binde ourselues to God to receiue these his benefits by true faith in Christ and to shew thankfulnes by true obedience towards him in the whole course of our life Of which couenant Esay speaketh chap. 59.24 and Ier. 31.31 and 32.40 Heb. 9 15. Gal. 3.17 Why said not the lord This is my body of the new Testament as he said this cup is the new testament in my bloud Because although the Testament or new couenant was established by the oblation of whole Christ and by the intercession of his death Heb. 9.15.16 yet notwithstanding his death was more euident in the bloud shed then in the matter it selfe of the flesh Therfore vnder the old couenant Moses said Exo. 24.8 Heb. 9.20 Behold the bloud of the couenant which the Lord hath made with you And therfore Christ that the relation of the truth might be more plaine he applied the appellation of the New Couenant rather to his bloud then to his bodie yet so that he excluded not his bodie the bloud whereof was shed from the confirmation of the couenant and redemption of the soule Add to this that when Christ had made mention of drinking wine which he calleth his bloud he remembred the new couenant because vnder the old the vse of bloud was forbidden a Leuit. 17. Verse 10.16 which in the other signe of bread was not necessarie to expresse Which is the other branch Which for you in Luke and for many in Mathew and Marke is shed for the remission of sinnes The subiect of which speech is the Relatiue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which and it is referred properly to the bloud not to the wine Truly if you look to the construction of the words in Luke it must be referred to the cup but because neyther the cup nor the wine was shed for vs that subiect is altogether to be vnderstood of the bloud The predicate Effunditur is shed again by Enallage for Effundetur shall be shed as the common translation doth also expound it Yet the Lord doth seeme vpon set purpose in the institution of this mystery although speaking of a thing to come yet to haue vsed in both places the words of the Present Tense that the Disciples might be admonished that this is the vse of these signes that with the eyes of faith the things forthwith to be should be seene as it were alreadie present in them like as we must behold them in this action by faith as it were being before our eyes although alreadie performed long agoe that is to say the whole historie of the passion as if with these our eyes wee did see the bodie of Christ hanging and pierced through and the bloud dropping out of his wounds Therefore it is shed saith hee that is to say vpon the Crosse not into the cup or into a mouth whereby againe is signified in what manner the bloud of Christ is liuing drinke to vs not simplie as it is now clarified but as shed for vs and truly for you and for many Marke 14.24 although not for all but for the elect onely that is for their cause for the remission of sinnes which is a most exceeding wholesome end of the bloud of Christ shed not of the drinke of wine For of this it is said In remembrance of me but of the shedding of bloud For the remission of sinnes From whence doe you gather besides that Christ spake Tropically 1 From the nature and sacramentall speaches of all other Sacraments alreadie instituted from the beginning of the world wherein it commeth to passe that the name of the thing signified is giuen to the signe it selfe or the signe is named for the thing signifyed as Genes 17.10.13 Circumcision is the Couenant that is the signe of the Couenant Exod. 12.11.27 The Lambe is the Passeouer that is the signe and memoriall of the Lord The Rocke was Christ that is a signe of Christ a Exod. 17.6 1. Cor. 10.4 2 From the knowne speech concerning the same Sacrament in Paule 1. Cor. 10.16 The bread which we breake is the communion of the bodie that is to say Metonymically like as the Gospell is called the power of God that is the effectuall instrument of God Rom. 1.16 And VVe that are many are one bread and one bodie And 1. Cor. 11.29 He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth drinketh his owne damnation which things vnlesse a trope be vsed cannot be vnderstood and the bodie it selfe of Christ cannot be said to be eaten but tropically 3 Because the Ascension of Christ into heauen and the veritie of the humane nature which hee tooke admitteth not a proper speech For Augustine teacheth That one place is not to bee interpreted so that it may be contrarie to many others but so that it may agree with many other De Doct. Christ 4 Because the Fathers had the same meate and drinke not only among themselues but also with vs that is to say in respect of the matter
1. Cor. 10.3 VVhat is the same but that which also wee haue saith Augustine Therefore the same meat and the same drink but to the vnderstanding and beleeuing But to the not vnderstanding that Manna alone Book de Vti lit paenitent vpon Ioh. tract 21 that water alone but to the beleeuers the same which now for then Christ was to come now he is come was to come and is come are diuers words but the same Christ 5 Because it could not be that Christ locally sitting at the table and communicating with the disciples as it is Mat. 26.29 I will not drinke henceforth of this fruit of the vine should himselfe eate himselfe really and corporally Did Christ Iesus take part of the same signes Truly no lesse then of the Paschall Lambe Concerning which let him which doubteth thinke 1 That the Lord Iesus sanctified the ordinarie Sacraments of both the Testaments in the vse thereof 2 And in instituting of the supper by his example went before in sayings doings that the whole Church may know that the first paterne is to be respected of her in that regard that it was the greatest cause why he did not abstaine whereupon Hierome saith ipse conuiua conuiuium ipse comedens qui comeditur that is Epist ad Hed. biam he is the guest and the feast he is eating and that which is eaten Is there that vertue and that sense of the words of Christ wherewith he instituted this Sacrament that as often as vpon the bread and wine they are recited by the Priest who hath a purpose to consecrate then the substance of bread and wine eyther by Analysis is resolued into the first matter or euen into nothing so that in steed thereof doe succeed the bodie and bloud of Christ or by a simple mutation is turned into the substance of the true bodie and of the true bloud of Christ so that the substance of bread is formed into the flesh of of Christ the bare accidents of breas and wine remayning hanging without a subiect God forbid 1 Because it were magicall to attribute the power of changing the substance of the signes to certaine words mumbled ouer 2 Because in expresse words of the Apostles and Euangelists the true natural substance of bread and wine is affirmed before and after consecration as they call it 1. Cor. 10.16.17 and 11.26 27.28 The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ And wee that are many are one bread and one bodie because we all are partakers of one bread and As often as yee shall eate this bread ye shew forth the Lords death till he come And Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cup of the Lord vnworthily shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloud of the Lord. And Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup. For whereas they say that it is called bread not which is now but which was before it is confirmed by no testimonie of Scripture or iudgement of sense and besides Math. 26.29 I will not drinke saith hee henceforth of this fruit of the Vine Thus spake Christ after consecration 3 Because the kingdome or God is not corporall meate and drinke Rom. 14.17 4 Because in the proposition the pronoune hoc this demonstratiue doth not demonstrate the bodie of Christ For the transubstantiation saith Thomas is not accomplished but in the last instāt of the pronouncing of the words neither doth it demonstrate the accidēts alone of the bread For the accidētes are not the body of Christ neither doth it demōstrate any wandring thing or singular thing vncertainly determined For there is no Indiuiduum or singular thing which is not something And therefore certaine not wandering vndetermined or indefinite and especially the Demonstratiue Hoc this doth signifie some certaine thing 5 Because it is a wicked thing to be thought and spoken that the bread it selfe is properly and substantially the bodie of Christ 6 Because of this conuersion neither doth the Scripture giue sentence nor sense or reason iudge as of the rod of Moses turned into a Serpent a Exod 4.3 and of the water turned into wine Iohn 2.9 Where the Euangelist said not simply Water but Made wine For the accidents of bread doe plainely shew that bread doth remaine and they which partake of those holy signes doe feele in themselues a taste of wine and the power of the bread and wine This is an vnanswerable reason Framed thus euerie miracle is sensible transubstantiation is not sensible therefore it is no miracle 7 Because the substance the accidents thereof remayning cannot perish neyther can the accidents subsist without a subiect nor be the accidents of bread which are not the accidents of bread 8 Because the substance being remooued and the nature of the signes the similitude affinitie habit relation and Analogie of the signes to the thing signified come to nothing For the bread signifieth the bodie of Christ because it nourisheth strengtheneth and sustaineth which accidents cannot doe 9 Because heere is no word of Christ which may signifie a conuersion or transubstantiation For the verb Est doth not signifie to be made to be changed to be turned And note that which is said to be made cannot properly be said to be for Esse to be and Fieri to be made are said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say contradictorily 10 Because a carnall eating of the bodie of Christ is no where prooued in the Scriptures 11 Because it should follow that both the faithfull and vnbeleuers doe receiue the bodie of the Lord and his quickening spirit which neuer can be feuered from his bodie And Augustine saith that They doe not eate the bodie of Christ but which are in the bodie of Christ Because that bodie cannot be spoyled of quantitie nor in an instant and without locall motion be together in heauen in earth vnlesse vpon necessitie we should make an vbiquitie of Christs bodie which the verie transubstantiators do refuse to doe and the Fathers denie and they doe determine contrarie things which say that a bodie and the quantitie are truely present and yet not by meanes of the quantitie 13 Because now the bodie of Christ cannot be separated from the bloud nor the soule from his bodie and concerning Concomitancie there is nothing extant is the word of God 14 Because they write that Victor the third Bishop of Rome died hauing drunk poyson out of a chalice giuē him by his Subdeacon and that Henrie the seuenth Emperour of Lucelburge tooke poyson from the bread taken in the Eucharist by a Monke of Senens one of the preachers order 15 Because infinite discommodities doe follow this Transubstantiation as that the accidents must remaine without a subiect that if it happen that Mice do gnaw the bread they shal be said to gnaw accidēces or that if worms do breed of the bread it
for mysticall commonefaction Which is the eight That it may be 1. A publick testimonie of our profession and a testification of consent in the doctrine worship and faith of Christ 2. A token of seperation from the tents of Sathan from heathens Turkes Iewes Papists and from all sects disagreing from the true knowledge of Christ 3. A promise and a certaine obligation of constancie in the faith and profession of the Gospell in what estate soeuer wee may be forced to liue 4. A sinew and a conseruation of publick meetings 5. An exercise and vpholding of pieâ—â—â— and a prouocation to beware least we defile our selues with the pollution of the world from which we are washed by the bloud of Christ 6. Finally it is a comfort in temptations Whether is the efficacie or fruit of the Eucharist equally alike to all vppon .5 Mat In no wise but as Origen saith according to the manner quantitie and proportion of the faith of the communicants Which is the right order of administring the Supper That it may bee administred 1. In the manner which commeth most neere to the simplicitie of the first institution and is most farre from superstition pride For the Sacraments doe not seeke gold neither doe they please with gold being not bought with gold saith Ambrose by godly and lawfull ministers of the Church For whereas some do think that in the old time also it was so administred in families at home that it should not be needfull for the ministers of the word to be present euen as in the celebration of the Paschall lambe wee doe not read that priests were present in euery family if it were so it was not agreeable to the institution of Christ But let the ministers exercise the ministerie honestly and comelily let them conceiue holy praiers let them plainely rehearse and expound the words of institution let them inuite the people to the mysticall table let them stirre vp and admonish them by their owne example that they may come orderly that they may take with reuerence that which is giuen that they stay not onely in signes but lift vp their hearts 2. Let them exhort to the same exercise of Christian loue or beneficence for hereupon the Supper it selfe was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Loue because they did giue to â—â—ns of loue by bestowing libeberally to the vse of the poore 3. Let them adde thereunto the Annuntiation of the Lordes death for it is not meete that it should be a dumbe action but that either the historie of the passion should be read or some other thing or that they sing or a Sermon be had concerning the Lords death 4. Let the holy communion be shut vp with a Hymne or publique giuing of thanks as the Disciples did a Mat. 26 30 2 Apologet. together with Christ that is let praise glorie be giuen to God the Father as Iustine reporteth to haue beene done Finally let all things be pronounced in the vsuall tongue and language of that place so that the communicants may both vnderstand al things to theÌ„ consent in heart But whether it be taken of them which stand or of them that sit it little skilleth although the Paschall lambe was taken standing as the Supper by the Disciples when they sat or rather leaned one vpon another In what place is it to be administred In a publick asseÌ„bly not to euery man priuately nor to such as ly sick at home or which are readie to die out of the congregation and partaking together of the faithfull because it ought to bee ecclesiasticall and publick c 1 Cor. 13 17 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 1 Cor. 10 20.21 that is a priuate Supper and the Supper is a symbole of the communion of Saints neither ought men to open a gappe to the opinion of the worke wrought and of a preposterous confidence as is in the popish communion In the time of Iustine the Deacon some did carrie that which was left of the communion at what time the Lords Supper was celebrated to theÌ„ which were absent by reason of their disease froÌ„ the publique assembly or vnto strangers and outlandish bishops into their Inne And as Eusebius reporteth the bishoppe of Rome was wont to doe so of the church histor Cap. 5 b 24 but without superstition and for no other end but for a token of concord and consent in Doctrine and in the whole profession but because we say that wee must not so much enquire whether those fragments were sent or but whether they were well sent And that custome hath degenerated into superstition whereby at this day the host is carried to them alone which are about to die and that for certaine gaine and aduantage as also in a vaine perswasion of a certaine necessarie prouision for their iourney that custome of carrying the Supper to the absent is worthily taken away in our Churches Cyprian in the administration of this Sacrament Wee ought to doe no other thing then that which Christ did Epist 3. b. 2 At what time and how often ought this Supper to be celebrated Although a certaine and set time is not prescribed by the Lord as their was appointed in the law a certaine day in the moneth and of the yeare for the eating of the Passeouer yet reason it selfe doth shewe that of all Christians it may not be onely once in a yeare but in frequent vse as that particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as often as doth admonish being twise vsed of Paul 1. Cor. 25.11 Vndoubtedly that they should often call to remembrance the passion of Christ and by that remembrance should strengthen their faith should ioyne together theÌ„selues to set forth the praise of God to speake of his goodnesse and finally that they may goe forward in mutuall loue the coupling together whereof they doe see in the vnitie of Christs body Augustine saith daily To take the Eucharist I neither praise nor dispraise yet I exhort that it should bee communicated to all vpon the Lords daies but if not more often at the least let men communicate thrice in a yeare b De Ecclesiasticis Dogm c. 53 Neither also doth the example of Christ binde vs to celebrate the Supper in the night because Christ according to the custome of the Lawe for the solemnitie of the Paschall Lambe which was to be obserued betweene two euenings celebrated the Supper a little before night But we are freed from the olde ceremonie After what manner ought wee to come to the Lords Supper Not vnaduisedly rashly or vnworthily for as the medicine of the bodie doth not only not profit if it be ill vsed but it hurteth if it be not applyed in his time place manner measure and peculiar disease to which it is appointed so the Lords Supper which is the wholsome medicine of the soule doth not onely not profit but also it hurteth not being rightly
words of the Lords Supper into Ephesian letters or into such a consecration as nothing differeth from magicall inchantments 7 They whisper the words of the Eucharist with a low voice blowing the crosse vpon the elements turning their face from the people that so the people might with more religion adore the Elements 8 They referre consecration onely to those fiue word Hoe est enim corpus meum for this is my bodie and this is my bloud 9 They say that the outward signes doe vanish away and that they are conuerted and turned into the substance of the bodie and bloud of Christ or that by force of the consecration made by the Priest the bodie of Christ doth succeedc and come into the place of the substance of the bread the bare accidents still remayning and hanging in the ayre without the subiect and they fayne that Christ is corporally contayned in the hand of the Priest 10 They haue taken away the breaking of the bread and haue brought in wafer cakes printed with the Image of the Crucifixe vpon them to maintaine superstition keeping still the shadow of the breaking in the Priests masse 11 They affirme that the sacrificers are creators of the Creator from whence are these saying that are to be found in their books He is made food flesh of bread God of the element Also Hee that created mee gaue mee power to create him And hee that created me without mee is created by my meanes And in this respect they preferre themselues before the blessed virgin Marie inasmuch as she onely once conceiued Christ but they can create him as often as they will themselues 12 The Sacrament of the supper which they call the masse they turne into a sacrifice true proper and propitiatorie or expiatorie without bloud for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead yea more for the dead then the quicke for whom it is celebrated and all this for gaines sake 13 They say there is application of this sacrifice made for others by the very worke wrought 14 They teach that this sacrifice doth not onely merit for those that are aliue that they should be freed from their sinnes and the punishment of them and from all wants whatsoeuer but also that it doth auaile for the deluerance of the dead out of their fained Purgatorie 15 They faine that the Priest doth offer Christ vnto his eternall father and that the Priest is the mediator betweene Christ and the Father by which meanes the sacrifice of the crosse of Christ is made altogether of none effect his alone perpetuall Priesthood is denied the merit of his death is drowned and swallowed vp and Christ himself is againe crucified a Durand I. 4. Heb 5.6.7 24.9.12.10 12 Math. 26.28 As the Paschall Lambe was to be sacrificed so say they is Christ sacrificed in the Eucharist yet he was but once to be sacrificed vpoÌ„ the crosse b 1 Cor. 5 7 That which Malachy 1.11 after the manner of the Prophets spoke metaphorically or allegorically in generall of the reasonable worship of the inward spirituall worship or of the spirituall oblation accepted by the God of the Church of the new Testament vnder the shadows of ceremonial worship as of the incense pure oblation vsed in the old Testament In euerie place they offer sacrifice vnto mee and they offer to my name a pure oblation they take this to be meant properly of the particular reall outward oblation of the bodie of Christ in the supper That which the Apostle Hebr. 5.1 speaketh of the leuiticall Priests by Enallage of the time present Euerie high priest is appointed of men that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sinnes they doe vnskilfully expound it of the ministers of the Gospell They say that Melchisedech the priest of the most high who was a type of Christ did offer vnto God for a sacrifice bread and wine that so they might proue that the Priesthood of Christ doth consist in the offering of bread and wine which notwithstanding like a bountifull king he brought forth Hotsi that is to say hee caused to come forth that is he drew out he brought forth food that is to say of euerie sort some for the refreshing or nourishment of Abraham and his seruants who returned wearie from the battell to whom he would thus congratulate for the victorie that he had obtained and moreouer he blessed him as a Priest and receiued tithes of him Gen. 14.19 They vnderstand Christ to bee called a Priest after the order of Melchisedech chiefely in respect of the daily sacrfice which is offered vnto God vnder the shew of bread and wine which indeed is not so for the Apostle maketh no mention of it when he setteth downe the comparison betweene Melchisedech and Christ but in that he is a Priest farre aboue all the leuiticall Priests and an euerlasting Priest and his Priesthoode is without succession as Melchisedech hee is brought in by Moses as without father without mother without beginning of daies as farre as wee know as Chrysostome saith as if he were sodainly come downe from heauen and by and by had betaken himselfe thither againe making no mention of his ancestors nor of his death Also because his sacrifice being once finished vpon the Crosse hath a continuall and perpetuall force Hebr. 7.3.24 16 Moreouer one part namely the Cuppe notwithstanding saith the Counsell of Constance the institution of Christ and the practise of the ancient Church they doe most wickedly keepe backe from the Laitie 17 Those things which Christ hath indeed distinguished and separated they by their fained Concomitancie will needs haue to be signified and to be both together 18 The bread being magically inchanted they stirred vp and downe and adore it as God and by and by deuoure the same not remembring what Cicero saith Whom doest thou thinke to bee so madd as to beleeue that to be God which he eateth 19 They faine a separation of the bodie of Christ and of vs saying that Christ is forthwith receiued into heauen assoone as the signes are torne with our teeth 20 They abolish the communion which ought to be of many and teach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an eating alone one hauing his owne proper and priuate feast at one alter in one corner apart by himselfe And therfore although none of the people or of the Cleargie be present and communicate with him yet they teach that priuate Masses and that many in one temple in diuers places at once â—nd continually may bee celebrated that so there may be made an oblation of the sacrifice of Christ and that the Priest may communicate himselfe which is all one as if a man should baptise himselfe and should say that it were auaileable for others that are not baptised 21 They proclaime their Masse for gaine 22 They celebrate it with a stage-like and Histrionicall ornament gesture bellowing murmuring lisping groning singing and other fashions like the Orgian sacrifices
or Bacchanalls without a Sermon or declaring of the Lords death which Paule would haue to be vsed in the Lords supper 23 By hearing or rather by looking vpon the Masse they thinke themselues armed against God and as it were with an Ammulet or preseruatiue against poyson safe from all daunger 24 That the Sacrament is once a yeare to bee deliuered or communicated to the people 25 They teach that auricular confession is necessarie for those that will be communicants 26 They celebrate the Masse in a strange and vnknowne language 27 In the Canon of the Masse besides the offering of their sacrifice they vse inuocation of Saints departed and they mixe withall imaginarie merits 28 They celebrate Masses for the honour of Saints and for the obtayning of their intercession with God whereby the remembrance and intercession of Christ is obscured and ouerthrowen 29 They thinke that the vse of the Supper is of absolute necessitie to those that are readye to depart this life 30 They vse consecrated bread for the quenching of fire and for the calming of tempests 31 They doe superstiously include it in their Armories and Cupbords 32 They burne candles before it 33 VVhen they please euen as in the olde time the Persians did the fire they carrie it about to bee worshipped Thirdly the errors of the consubstantiators who doe not admit the true doctrine of the letter and the spirit but thinke that the sacramentall speeches are to be interpreted literally according to the letter and rationallie as they meane 2 That it is offered bodily or essentially or ioyntly or after an admirable and vnspeakable manner and yet by the hand of the minister 3 They say that the bodie of Christ is cast into the mouthes euen of the wicked 4 They commend the recantation of Berengarius which was set downe to him by Pope Nicholas wherein he professeth that not onely the Sacrament but euen the verie true bodie and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ is sensually and in truth handled and broken by the hands of the minister and torne in peeces by the teeth of the faithfull 5 They teach the reall omnipresence of the verie bodie of Christ vpon earth in many places nay in euery place 6 They attribute to the flesh of Christ many sortes of beings 7 They holde that there is a communion made by a mutuall reall and actuall conioyning of the substances 8 The doe not acknowledge the spirituall presence onely of the bodie and bloud of Christ 9 They reckon the papisticall eleuation and lifting vp of the hoast among things indifferent 10 They doe wickedly confound the twofold eating namely the one outward of the bread the other inwarde of the bodie of Christ to be but one and the same Fourthly the errour of them who haue taken away the breaking of bread in the supper of the Lord and in stead of bread broken or cut doe distribute vnto euery one that commeth to the Lords table so many in nomber of whole and severall breads or round and thin cakes 2 They haue abolished the deliuerie of the signes into the hands of the receiuers and the taking of them by their hands Fiftly the error of those who doe very seldome make mention of the sacramentall changing of the bread and wine 2 They teach that the onely merit of Christes obedience is to be accounted for the thing signified in the holy Supper of the Lord and thinke that onely the commemoration and remembrance of the death of Christ and of his benefits is taught therein and doe not vrge vs to bee by communion incorporated into Christ Sixtly the errors of them who first denie the presence of Christ in the Supper 2 They hold them to be but common signes which doe not effectually and powerfully moue 3 They account the sacramentall signes but as bare pictures and things to looke vpon whereby they may onely be stirred vp to renue the memory of Christs death 4 They take these holy mysteries but as outward notes or badges whereby they that professe themselues to be Christians may be distinguished from other profane people Seuenthly the error of them who doe vnreuerently vse these holy actions and in no other manner but as common and daily matters 2 They that thinke it is free for them eyther to come to the Lords Supper or to abstaine from it at their pleasure and therefore vse it verie seldome whereas indeed it is no small part of Gods worship and by God commaunded Eightly the error of some who alleadge that the Supper of the Lord succeedeth not the Paschall Lambe but Manna which was not an ordinarie and perpetuall sacrament nor ioyned in time with the Supper neyther had it any signe of the merite of Christ which is the chiefe thing in the Lords Suppe contrarie to the manifest institution of the Lord a Luk. 12.19 Ninthly the error or rather the dreame of a certaine libertine Iodochus Harchius a Montensian Belgan who holdeth that wee doe not eyther corporally or spiritually take and eate the verie bodie of Christ crucified but making a twofold flesh of Christ one naturall and taken of the virgin Marie now glorious in heauen the other spirituall intelligible and made by the diuine power of God of bread and wine to bee tasted and conceiued chiefely in the minde this hee imagineth to goe into the nourishment of the mysticall bodie that is to say of all the faithfull being daily taken with the mouth and by faith or otherwise he dreameth that there is a certaine power proceeding from the flesh of Christ and after a wonderfull and vnspeakeable sort infusing it selfe into the bread doth nourish the flesh of a Christian man which is cōtrarie to the expresse words of our Sauiour Christ which is giuen which is powred out which words doe euidently shew that the true bodie of Christ and the true bloud of Christ are signified and spiritually exhibited vnto the beleeuers The nine and fortieth common place Concerning Magistrates or Politicke gouernment Is the doctrine of policie or ciuill gouernment and Magistracie to be deliuered in the Church IT is Because Commonweales are the Nourceries of the Church and the consciences of both godly Magistrates and faithfull subiects are by this doctrine to bee enformed against such Fanaticall Spirits as oppugne that doctrine Whence is the Commonwealth called Politeia Policie Of the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Citie comming of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 many But Ciuitas a Citie as it were Coiuitas or Ciuium vnitas the vnitie of Citizens is not onely such buildings as are comprehended in one ditch trench or wall but that multitude of people which doth inhabite those buildings And the regiment and order of that companie or people is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 policie in Latine Respublica the Common-wealth From whence is deriued politice the Art of policie which teacheth how the Commonwealth must be ordered and preserued as also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
celebration of the outward worship seruice of God by the aduice counsel of good godly Church gouernours And that such an Ecclesiasticall order being once rightly established may be kept and obserued Dauid 1. Chro. 13.5 by the counsell of the captains gouernours took the Arke of the Lord from Ciriath Icarim to carie it to Ierusalem and 23.2 and the verses following he calleth the Leuites and disposeth to euery one his office and 2. Chron. 29.5 Ezechias being made King presently restoreth Gods worshippe commanding the Priests to sanctifie themselues and to purge the temple It is likewise also the Princes duetie to haue a care of those Schooles wherein good learning and those Arts that are necessarie for the Church are taught and deliuered to nourse and traine vp in conuenient sort godly teachers and to foster and make much of the Church as it is said Esay 49.23 Thy Kings shall bee noursing fathers and thy Queenes noursing mothers They must also bee examples of pietie and vertue as Dauid vowed and professed that hee would bee when hee should be aduanced to the Royall throne a Psa 101 And Claudian saith very wel speaking to a prince on this manner In commune iubes si quid censesue tenendum Primus iussa subi tunc obseruantior aequi Fit populus nec ferre vetat quum viderit ipsum Auctorem parere sibi componitur orbis Regis ad exemplum nec sic inflectere sensus Humanos edicta valent quà m vita regentis Mobile mutatur semper cum principe vulgus If people thou commaundest and think'st they should obey Thou first must keepe thine owne edicts then will they not gainsay The princes life a Lawe the people euer make As Princes change vnconstant folke to change occasion take Whether ought the Magistrate to tolerate onely the true Religion in his Dominions or Diuerse Onely the true Religion L. 3 contra Crescon c 51 because it is the fountaine of all vertues and the cause of all publick and priuate Iustice and happinesse Whereupon Augustine hath this speach Herein Kings as they are commaunded by GOD do serue the Lord when in their kingdom they commaunde those things that are good and forbid those things that are euill and not onely in things pertaining to humane societie but in those also which concerne Diuine Religion And it is the expresse commaundement of God Thou shalt haue none other Gods but mee b Exod 20 Yet notwithstanding sometimes the daies are such that godly Kings and Magistrates mooued with the necessitie of retaining the publick peace and the auoiding of secret plots and seditions are constrained like skilfull Pilots as it were to giue way vnto the tempest and to beare with them that are superstitious or goe astray that so they may rather haue some Religion and some common wealth then none at all Ought the Magistrate to compell any man to beleeue Hee cannot put faith into a man nor compell the minde but he ought to compell the outward man to the hearing of true Doctrine and he ought to further those meanes whereby faith is wrought hindering all scandals and offences and after diligent search and knowledge casting out all publique heresies and errors that weaken faith So wee reade 2. Chron. 34.33 that Iosias tooke away all the abhominations out of all the countries that pertained to the children of Israell and compelled all that were found in Israell to serue the Lord their God Is it lawfull for the Magistrate to put hereticks to the sworde Surely it is especially those that are obstinate seducers of others and wickedly seeke the euersion of Church and common wealth if once beeing conuinced by the Scriptures they doe still remaine incorrigible The reason is 1. The Lawe of God commaundeth the same to bee done to blaspheamers and false Prophets a Levit. 24 16 Deut. 13.5 6.7 17 5.18.20 And Iosias did it very commendably 2. King 23.20 2. Because if Nebuchadnezer a heathen King would not endure them that were blaspheamers against the God of Israel b Dan. 6.25 much lesse ought a Christian Magistrate to tolerate them Bu◠the seduced hereticks if they refuse to bee instructed he shall in wisdome constraine either by banishment or imprisonment vntill they come vnto themselues and repent and renounce their heresie least the scabbed sheepe infect the rest of the flocke and least a little leuen corrupt the whole lumpe 1. Cor. 5.6 Gal. 5.9 Neither must wee thinke that the Gospell detracteth any thing from the ciuill gouernment or iurisdiction in matters concerning the conseruation of religion For Peter vsing an extraordinary authoritie put Ananias to death for his hypocrisie and shamelesse lying c Act. 5.5 And Paul strooke Elimas the sorcerer with blindnesse d Act. 13.11 because hee peruerted the straight waies of the Lord. And the aduise of that moderate man Gamaliel Act. 5.38 for bearing with the Apostles doth not proue that the magistrate hath no power ouer hereticks and perturbers of the Church onely seeing the Iudges readie to slay the Apostles hee laboureth to recall them from that wickednesse No more doth that speach of Saint Paul 2 Cor. 10.4 disarme the Magistrate of the sword where he saith The weapons of our warrefare are not carnall And wheras Paul Tit. 3.10 warneth vs to reiect an heretick after once or twice admonition hee doth not there prescribe the duety of the magistrate but this speach in that place is to bee vnderstoode of priuate admonition or that which is giuen in the Consistorie May a Christian Magistrate exercise ciuill or criminall Iudgements Yes indeede for if a housholder may in his house gouerne his children by discipline correct the stubborne and reward the good surely the same may a Magistrate doe in the common wealth as the Apostle teacheth saying That the Magistrate doth honour good workes and punish the euill e Rom. 13.3.4 Neither doth that saying Mat. 7.1 Iudge not that yee bee not iudged forbidd publick iudgements whether politicall or Ecclesiasticall but onely prohibiteth rash Iudgement of matters either vncertaine as Augustine saith or Diuine which are beyond our reach and to high for vs as saith Saint Hilarie or that iudgement which proceedeth out of the bitternesse of the minde as saith Chrysostome and the purpose of Christ in that place is to treat of contratie or malignant censurers either of matters or persons And as for that Rom. 14.4 Who art thou that iudgest another mans seruant It condemneth their vnmeasurable pride who being puffed vp with the knowledge of Christian libertie make no account at all of their weake brethren And that 1. Cor. 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time forbiddeth onely those Iudgements which are grounded onely vpon slender signes and bare suspicions and not the priuate Iudgements of charitie and much lesse the publick iudgements either of Church or common wealth Lastly that saying of the Apostle Heb. 13 4. Whoremongers and adulterers God will iudge
both can say Our prouerbe is One tale is good till the other be heard Seeing Christians are by the law of God forbidden to kill and it is prophecied of the Church Isa 11.9 and 65.25 there shall none hurt or destroy in all the mountaine of my holines doth not the Magistrate therefore offend in putting malefactors to death No For he executeth Gods iudgements And it is one of his royall vertues to reuenge the afflictions of the godly according to the commaundement of the Lord to take away the wicked out of the land and to cause all the workers of iniquitie to be destroyed out of the Citie of God a Psal 101 8 Neyther doth he beare the sword in vaine saith Paule Rom. 13.4 for he is the minister of God to take vengeance on him that doth euill But a way with that sauage crueltie Cassian tribunall which was called Reorum scopulus The Rocke of the acused yea precious rather in the eyes of the king must be the bloud of his subiects b Psa 72.14 But those propheticall speeches of the Prophet do signifie that there can be nothing hurtfull to the Church inasmuch as to them that loue God all things worke together for the best Rom. 8.28 Seeing our Sauiour Christ Iohn 8.7 answereth the accusers of the adulterous woman on this manner Let him that is without sinne among you cast the first stone at her may therefore offenders be condemned or punished but by them that are iust and free from sinne Yes for we must not respect the vice of the person but looke vnto his publicke office and the order and course of the lawes which the Iudge must follow in giuing sentence vpon others though himselfe be polluted with some kind of blot Although indeed it is true that it is no small scandall of offenc if the Iudge be guiltie of the same crime for the which he condemneth another man But that answere of our Sauiour Christ is a particular answere appropriate vnto the Pharisees that lay in wait for him to intrap him and thereby he reproueth their hypocrisie who being most seuere censurers of other men were blinde in their owne faultes and did most foully flatter and deceiue themselues May the chiefe magistrate with a good conscience shew fauour or giue pardon vnto malefactors that are lawfully conuicted So farre forth as the offences doe eyther directly concerne God himselfe and are committed against him as blasphemie Idolatrie magicke sacriledge or sorcerie in which God is eyther dishonoured or denied or else are committed against the very nature of mankinde as Sodomitrie or the burning lust of a man toward brute beast or theft these the magistrate should not forgiue for these offences doe as it were extinguish and dash the verie welspring and fountaine of mankinde And therefore in this case the king must beware that he doe not spare the offender with the hinderance and endangering of Gods glorie and of humane societie a Deut. 13 8.9 For in that case It is better as Bernard saith that one should perish then the whole companie Vnus quam Vnitas But so farre forth as the offences that are committed concerne onely some particular persons directly there vpon weightie reasons and wise vnderstanding of the matter hee may forgiue as farre as the safetie and state of the Commonwealth with equitie and iustice will permit the same For as it is lawfull for the Prince to aggrauate and increase the punishment that is appointed by the law vpon a good and iust cause as Dauid 2. Sam. 12.5 when he was questioned withall concerning the rich man that had taken away the poore mans sheepe pronounced him worthie of death so may the same prince vpon iust cause mouing him mitigate and abate the punishment that the lawe hath appointed Moreouer the will and purpose of the offender make a difference in the offence and the diuers and vnlikely circumstances of persons sexes age and the former course of a mans life may be causes that in one and the same fact of one and the same offence in men that are partakers in guiltinesse yet the crime may not be alike and therefore not the like punishment to be inflicted vpon them But if pardon be granted let it be 1 Vpon a iust cause and necessarie for the Commonwealth and not out of the sole fauour of the Prince toward any 2 Let not the offendor that is guiltie of a crime be freed from the whole punishment but onely from some part of the greatnesse of the punishment vpon hope of amendement After the example of Salomon toward Abiathar the Priest who tooke part with Adoniah when he sought to be king And by the example of Dauid toward Simei when he railed vpon him and cursed him b 1. K. 2.26 36 3 The Prince must take heed that the example of his lenitie do not breed libertie of offending and that the people doe not grow worse thereby for the impunitie of sinne when offenders may escape without punishment it makes them the bolder to offend The Magistrate indeed ought to be mooued with pitie toward those that are malefactors and to abstaine as much as may be from the exact torment of their deserued punishment but absolutely to forgiue those that deserue death he ought not For to him especially belongeth that saying which is so much beaten vpon in the law Thou shalt take away euill out of the middest of thee Deut. 19.19 And 1. King 20.42 Because thou hast let go out of thine hands a man whom I appointed to die thy life shall goe for his life Forasmuch as we haue no example or precept in the new Testament for warfare is it vnlawfull therefore for Christians to go to warre No For. 1. It was not the purpose of Christ in the Gospell to frame a politicke gouernement Epist 14. ad Marcell but to erect a spirituall kingdome 2 As Augustine saith They whom Saint Iohn Baptist commaunded to be content with their owne wages he did not surely forbid them to goe to warre And it is vsuall to argue from the Concreets to the abstractes and the consequent followes well where there is no ambiguitie as thus Iohn Baptist intertaineth and approoueth of souldiers that remained in their offices therefore also he approueth of warfare for by the approbation of the example in his proper subiect the thing it selfe in generall is approoued 3 If the Magistrate doe iustly punish those theeues whose offences are onely against a few then by no meanes may hee suffer the whole land to be spoyled wasted with robberies yet the offenders goe vnpunished For Hee beareth not the sword for nought but is the minister of God to take vengeance on him that doth euill Rom. 13.4 And lawfull warres whereof 1. Sam. 25.28 Abigail speaketh to Dauid Thou fightest the Lords battels Are of publicke reuenge 4 It is written Hebr. 11.34 that men that were truly a part Godly did make warres yea and that
to be punished did repeat Disce meo exemplo mandato munere fungi Et fuge ceu postem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Learne by my losse to doe alone that longs to thee And as a plague that kils all busie medling flee What is the sixt Loue or gratitude and beneuolence which they must declare by their best seruices b Gen 47 7 to 2 Sā 14.4 2 K 19.2 20 7 What is the seauenth They are bounde to helpe him according to their abilities be it by Taxes or Subsidies or tenthes or other waies and this they must doe without murmuring c 1 Sam 8 1◠Pro. 13.7 Christ did so d Mat 17 and commaunded subiects to doe so e M 22.21 Abraham paid tythes to Melchisedech Gen. 14.20 Ioseph and Marie in the New Testament went to be taxed f L 2.4 5 And how can the common wealth be preserued and gouerned without tributes yea and The labourer is worthy of his hyre Luke 10.7 Nay the Lawe of Nature teacheth it by which all Nations who had any forme of gouernment since the creation of the world haue paid tributes For Taxes Subsidies and regall hereditaments are graunted to Princes either to testifie the loue of subiects or to rewarde the care of the Magistrate and that they may better endure all publick charges And if citizens are bounden to aduenture their liues in the Kings seruice much more must they communicate their goods for the common good Are Clergie men or Church men as they are called exempted from all taxes and Subsidies Surely Christ chalenged no such priuiledge for hee was readie to pay tribute for himselfe and Peter And it is against the Lawe of charitie that they who haue proper Lands and other emoluments by the Church should bee exempted from ciuill charges casting that burthen vpon the shoulders of others as though when all others are in want they onely should be free g 2 Cor. 8.33 As for that Gen. 47.26 where wee reade that the Egyptian Priests paid not the fift part this was because their fields were not sold to the King in that dearth they hauing corne from the Kings Granaries But the Leuiticall Priests were in Israell iustly exempted because they possessed no fields amongst that people but only liued of oblations Notwithstanding Iustinian made a Law that Churchmen should be free from such personall seruices as were performed by industry and labour because if they were bound to them they must needes be withdrawne from their dueties Wee also deny not but that princes may remit to them somewhat of their tributes so it bee not to others hinderance and to maintaine their ryot But wee auouch that Churchmen cannot chalenge such immunitie by gods word neither that they can in conscience deny trybute to princes if it be demaunded Wherefore wee auouch that that decree of Boniface the eight is most iniust wherein hee straightly forbiddeth Churchmen not once to pay tribute to profane Princes without the Popes authoritie Why must subiects performe obedience to the Magistrate 1. For the commaundement and ordinance of God 2. To auoid punishments because they who resist magistracie are subiect to punishment Rom. 13.2 and we must be subiect not onely for wrath that is for feare of temporall punishment but also for conscience that is the feare of God least wee offend god before whom wee must keepe a good conscience or not only to auoide punishment but because it is acceptable to God and note that the conscience becomes guiltie and subiect to eternall punishments not for violating the Princes commaundement which sometimes may bee vniust but for violating the institution of God which commaunds obedience to Magistrates and Lawes politick because not humane but diuine Lawes binde the conscience and make it guiltie of eternall death May Subiects rise vp in armes against Magistrates or become mutinous No for God hath often punished the authors of sedition so Core and his companie murmuring against Moses was in the desert consumed with fire and the earth swallowed vp Dathan and Abiram aliue with their families b Numb 16 12 31 so Absolon was hanged in his owne haire being thus punished as a rebell to his father neither did Ziba Adoniah and Zimry escape d 2 Sam. 12 22 1 K. 2.10.20 25.16.16 Did Naboth well 1. King 21.3 to deny Ahab his vineyard who deserued it and offered mony for it Hee did well 1. Because God gaue an especiall law to this people that hereditarie possessions should not passe from one tribe to another but should bee reteined still in the tribes who to that purpose must marrie amongst themselues a Leui. 25 23 Num 36 7.9 because God would haue that stock to be knowne out of which hee had decreed the Messias to be borne What if the Magistrate offer thee some open and great wrong what must thou doe I must not vse any violence against him for now no priuate person hath with Ehud Iudges 3.21 Extraordinarie commandement from god Tihis 7 questiōs after are added of purpose to this English trāslation to kil Princes as may be obserued in the Lords prouident disanulling of such trayterous attempts And here note that all such persons as in the Scriptures attempted any thing against the life euen of Tyrants they had not onely a personall warrant from God but also effected their purpose and without the losse of their owne liues deliuered the people And surely it were better for priuate men priuately to beare all wrongs done by Princes as it were in a doubtfull case then in auenging themselues to sin against God For here Christ bids mee to turne the other cheeke that is to beare all wrongs done especially by my gouernour for Gods sake knowing this that he who is reiected by men is not for an iniurie receiued abiected by God Secondly it becommeth wise men to try all meanes and suffer all wrongs rather then to rise in Armes against Gouernours Thirdly if it bee an inferior magistrate who wrongs me I am to come by supplycatorie petition to the superior for his aid and euen against him vse rather Lawe then force in a free common weale Fourthly I am by flight to auoid the present wrong of my gouernour This in the Scriptures wee finde Practised by Gods people to Pharaoh Exod 5 1. Isa 29 7 and the same people to Nebuchadnezzar a tyrant were commaunded to performe obedience and to pray for him His successor Darius Daniell obeyed and said O King liue for euer b Dan. 6 21 And when Dauid was moued to kill Saul though he was to succeed him in his kingdome and had receiued many wrongs from him as that he gaue his wife to another banished him out of his kingdome and killed the priests for his sake yet he said God forbid that I should lay hands vpon the lords annointed c 1 Sam 26 11 and when he had but cut off the lap of his garment he was grieued for
by his merit and because of the mysterie of a nevv breast wherein the Lord reioyceth to dwell 3 He is buried in a Sepulchre wherein no man vvas buried before that his resurrection might not be slaundered as if some other rose againe saith Theophylact that is that they should not deuise this slaunder as to say that some one or more other did rise againe and not Christ himselfe or that he rose againe by the touching or power of another who had beene buried before in the same verie place as wee read of him 2. King 13.21 who being cast into the Sepulcher of Elizeus reuiued when he had touched his bones 4 In an other mans Sepulchre because as Augustine saith he died and was buried for other mens saluation What fell out about the buriall of Christ A great stone was rolled to the doore of the Sepulche first because so was the manner 2 Least the bodie of the Lord should lie open to the abuse of the aduersaries 3 By Gods counsell and prouidence to giue the greater certaintie of his resurrection and to take away all suspicion of deceipt and taking away of his bodie Moreouer they sealed it vp and warded it both these being done not without the singular prouidence of God namely that the most hatefull enemies of Christ by whose seale and custodie the Sepulchre of Chist was garded might against their wils be compelled to acknowledge the resurrection which soone after followed And to this vse also euen at this day remaineth the Sepulchre of Christ vnuiolated For although the Turks do keepe it for gaine sake which they reape in no small measure by them who trauel thither for religion sake yet God would haue it extant that it might be a monument of the historie of Christs death buriall and resurrection How long did he lie in the graue Not so long as Ionas lay in the fishes belly to wit three naturall daies a Ion. 2.2 Math. 12 4â— for neyther was it necessarie that the truth should in all things answere the type But we must know that whereas Christ then hasted vnto the victorie as it were the Scripture by a Synecdoche doth giue the appellation of the whole thing to the beginning and end thereof and putteth the space of three daies for the time which raught unto three daies For on that verie day that Christ died which day we call Friday three whole hours after his death his funerall was prepared and his corps committed to buriall this is the first day of Christs buriall 2 The day following he lay in the Sepulchre all the Sabbath according to the manner of the Iewes who reckon a naturall day consisting of foure and twentie houres from euening to euening This is the second day 3 In the beginning of the day following which was the first of the weeke and it is called Sunday before the day grew light he rested twelue houres or thereabout in the Sepulchre and rose againe on the same day wherupon it is called of vs the Lords day Therefore from Christs death to his resurrection passed almost fortie houres And three daies are reckoned because as Augustine saith the first day is taken according to the last part therof the second as it is whole and entire the third in regard of the first part thereof And so there are three daies and euerie one of these daies hath his night But why did the Lord rest the whole Sabbath in his Sepulchre Because as God hauing finished the worke of creation on the sixt day rested the seuenth day Gen. 1.31 and 2.2 So the Sonne of God hauing accomplished the worke of our redemption vpon the crosse on the sixt day of the weeke rested the seuenth day in the Sepulchre that this resting of Christ in the graue may be a document and instruction to the faithfull that they are spiritually to rest from the works of sinne in this life as also a pledge and signe vnto them of their eternall rest from all labour after this life and with all that we must keepe holy the Sabbath day How came it to passe that the bodie of Christ was all that while preserued from corruption Not by vertue of the spices with which he was not embalmed but in that the cause of corruption is from sinne now there was no sinne eyther in the flesh or bones of Christ yea he had no longer no other mens sinne which was imputed vnto him for he had abolished it by his death which was past VVhat are the ends of Christs buriall 1 That it might appeare he was truely dead 2 That he might pursue and ouercome death flying as it were into his lowest denne and so the expiation of our sinnes made by his death might be grounded on a more firme testimonie 3 That he might burie our sinnes together with himselfe in his graue and might for euer hide them from the sight of God 4 That we being made partakers of his buriall might be also our selues buried in sinne 5 That he might sanctifie our burying places and perfume them with the quickening odour of his death and so might take from vs all feare of the graue and confirme vnto vs the hope of our resurrection VVhat be the effects of it 1 That as when Ionas was cast into the Sea hid in the fishes belly the tempest was calmed Iona 11 15 so Christ being cast out from the number of the liuing and hidden in the Sepulchre all the tempests of Gods wrath which were raised against our sinnes are pacified at the appearance of the milde countenance of our God and Sauiour 2 That as he rescued his bodie from the effect of death that is the dissolution of his bodie so by the same power he will bring our bodies to incorruption so that now buriall is like a seed time in which our bodies being laid in the earth when they being dissolued by it shall haue put of their corruption 1 Cor. 13.30 42 43. they shall hereafter in the last day rise againe glorious and excellent 3 The burying of the olde man or of sinne which by little and little dieth in us in which respect Rom. 6.4 we are said to be buried together with him into his death that being dead vnto sinne we may no more liue in it fulfilling the desires thereof but may rest from ill Whereupon Ambrose saith that The buriall of Christ is the rest of a Christian What is the vse of it 1 That for as much as Christ hath hid our sinnes in his graue that we should not seeke to dig them vp and bring them againe to light For this were to violate the Sepulchre of Christ and to commit sacriledge 2 That we should take care for the buriall of the dead that it be honest and inuiolated and that the bodies of the dead be not neglected or vexed against the law of humanitie which when they liued were the instruments and temples of the holy Ghost if they were the bodies of
Cor. 1.10 All the promises in Christ are yea amen that is to say in Christ alone they are propounded to be exhibited and to be performed Doth not the merit of Christ at the least giue the vertue and efficacie thereof to our workes that they may merite and deserue the grace and fauour of God Christ hath merited for vs Iustification Regeneration and life eternall but that we our selues should merit euen any the least benefit much lesse those speciall benefits he hath not merited For then there should be some thing detracted from the meere grace of God and Christs merit if we should in any part come into participation of merit with him Therefore Paule Rom. 4.4 doth so seuer works and grace thar granting workes he denieth grace To him that worketh saith he reward is not imputed of grace And Rom. 11.6 he sheweth such a disagreement betweene works which those men call meritorious and grace that the one of them being granted the other must needs be denied But if it bee of grace then not of workes else grace should be no grace The same is to be said of Christs merit for seeing that the merite of Christ and grace do necessarily stand together Christs merit and ours can by no meanes agree together Doth not Paule in those places speake of workes done by mere naturall men before regeneration Nay but rather he speaks of good workes which cannot be done without faith a Ro. 14.23 And of the works of Abraham the father of the faithfull b Ro. 4.2.3 23. And there was neuer yet any question of the workes of the vnregenerate seeing they are all sinnes though some be more hainous then others For Eph. 2.3 By nature we are all the children of wrath to wit passiuely that is in daunger of the iudgement of God being angrie with vs and Hebr. 11.6 It is impossible vvithout faith to please God Seeing the Scripture doth commend vnto vs this rule of the iudgement to come in these vvords God will giue euerie man according to his workes Psal 62.15 Math. 16.27 Rom. 12.6 Rev. 22.12 shall sentence be giuen according to works as causes deseruing the recompence eyther of life or of death If you speake of the workes of the Reprobate it cannot be denied but they shall bee the cause of the sentence of death which shall be giuen But if we speake of the works of the elect then we affirme that God will giue sentence of life eternall and that he will rewarde the elect according to their workes yet not as causes of life and rewarde but as certaine effectes demonstrations and tokens testifying of the causes themselues But the true and onely causes are the decree of God from all eternity also vocation and iustification in time as that place proueth Math. 25.34 wherein we haue the expresse forme and manner of the iudgement to come Come saith hee ye blessed of my father take possession of the kingdome prepared for you before the foundations of the vvorld vvere laide For this calling of them by name and putting them in possession of the kingdome of heauen doth sufficiently shew the cause why the elect are put in possession of the kingdome of heauen to wit because they be blessed with all spirituall blessing in Christ Ephes 1 1.2 being freed from the curse of the law a Gal 3 14 they are the heires and sonnes of God by his free promise and therefore called and iustified For adoption vocation and iustification are parts of that blessing of God in time Whereupon those whom before verse 34. he had called the blessed of his father verse 37. he calleth iust and calleth the verie kingdome of heauen it selfe an inheritance 2 They prooue the cause of saluation to be laid in the eternall decree of God because before the foundation of the world there was prepared for those blessed ones that is which were called and iustified in time that kingdome into possession whereof he will put them 3 That particle according or euen as in those sayings doth not signifie the cause but the conformitie as in that 1. Corin. 13.12 That I may knowe according to that that is euen as I am knowne So GOD shall giue to euerie one according to his workes that is euen as hee hath done good or euill But the causes of death whereunto the reprobate shal be adiudged are placed out of themselues to wit the malediction of God and the decree of God for the king shall say Math. 25.41 get ye hence ye cursed into euerlasting fire and yet they let not but that their workes also be the cause of damnation Are not then besides those causes of the benediction and decree of God the good vvorkes of the elect in like manner the causes of saluation There is not the like reason of euill workes and of good works For euill workes are our owne and merite vnto vs but good workes are not our owne but workes of the holy ghost in vs such as we owe vnto God a Luk. 17.10 Besides euill workes are perfectly euill and euen the least euill that can be deserueth death but good workes are imperfectly good and there is nothing but that which is in euery respect absolute and perfect can procure life and that also by promise Therefore good workes cannot be numbred among the causes of saluation Adde moreouer that the Apostle doth manifestly attribute the sentence of life to faith imbracing the gospell 1 Thess 1.10 when he shall come saith he to bee made glorious in his saints and to be made wonderfull in them that beleue because faith is esteemed as our witnesse in that day Whether is there in those words Come ye blessed only a calling and adiudging them to life and then after followeth the cause taken from their works for I was hungrie and ye gaue me to eat Yea the compellation or calling and the proposition doth cōtaine the cause of the sentence and the reason is added after from the effects prouing that cause and testifieng of it as though he should say thus Enter ye into heauen because ye are blessed and ordeined vnto the kingdome of heauen For by your good workes ye haue declared that ye are blessed and from all eternity ordeined to the kingdome of heauen VVherfore will he giue sentence according to workes Because workes are better knowne to vs as the effects which be better knowne then the causes themselues now it is the will of GOD that in that Iudgment all thinges should be visible and perceiued by sense that iudgement may bee giuen of true and liuely faith by her naturall properties and true effects least we should boast of the visard of faith or the shadow of it in stead of true faith Againe not to shew the cause of saluation but to the intent wee should be stirred vp to the studie of good workes for so much as wee are certaine wee shall not lose our labour In what respect then is life